Skip to main content

Full text of "Masters of French music"

See other formats


a    % 


I  #ISm 


:j^9  57412- 


^^^j#^ 
^t^^^^ 


Date  Due 

DFC    4  . 

1962 

1 

Library  Bureau  Cat.  no.  1137 

^aj2(ter0  of  Contemporary  ^u0ic 

A  SERIES  OF  BIOGRAPHICAL  AND 
CRITICAL  SKETCHES 


i^asters  of  Contemporarg  i^ustr. 

With  Portraits,  <Scc. 

MASTERS  OF  ENGLISH  MUSIC. 

By  Charles  Willeey, 
Crown  8vo,  cloth,  5s, 


MASTERS   OF  GERMAN  MUSIC. 

By  J.  A.  FcLLER  Maitlanu, 
Crown  8vo,  cloth,  5s. 

[/«  ^Ae  Press. 


CH.    GOUNOD 


Frontispiece. 


iS^asttts  of  iFtencl)  S^nsit 


BY 

ARTHUR     HERVEY 


IV/TH  ILLUSTRATIONS 


LONDON 

OSGOOD,    McILVAINE    &    CO. 

45  ALBEMARLE  STREET 

1894 


v^ 


514-1-^ 


V\\  wS\'i-^«>^  ^^^ 


THIS  LITTLE  VOLUME 
IS 

BY     SPECIAL    PERMISSION 

DEDICATED    TO 

HER    ROYAL    HIGHNESS 

THE    PRINCESS    OF    WALES 


PREFACE 

The  reader  who  turns  to  these  pages  with  the 
idea  of  finding  therein  a  large  and  exhaustive 
account  of  the  composers  mentioned,  with  a  technical 
analysis  of  their  works,  willy  I  fear,  he  disappointed. 
My  intention  has  been  afar  more  modest  one. 

The  dimensions  of  this  volume  would  not  have 
allowed  me  to  devote  that  amount  of  space  to  each 
composer  that  might  he  considered  due  to  his  merits. 

The  object  I  have  had  in  view  has  been  to  give  an 
account  of  their  lives  and  to  draiv  attention  to  the 
tendencies  exhibited  in  their  works. 

The  French  can  boast  a  splendid  musical  record^ 
particularly  as  regards  the  opera.  Paris  was  for 
many  years  the  centre  towards  which  foreign  artists 
were  wont  to  gravitate.  It  was  here  that  Gluck 
laid  the  seeds  of  his  musical  reforms ;  that  Cheru- 
bini  and  Spontini  lived  and  brought  out  their  best 


PREFACE 

works ;  it  was  the  influence  of  French  taste  that 
caused  Rossini  to  forsake  the  inartistic  devices  of 
his  earlier  Italian  operas  and  write  "  Guillaume 
Tell,'"  his  masterpiece ;  it  was  for  Paris  that  Meyer- 
beer composed  ^^  Robert  le  Diahle,""  '■'■  Lcs  Huguenots,'" 
"  Le  Prophete,"  and  "  U Africaine  ;  "  that  Donizetti 
wrote  the  "Favorite,^'  and  Verdi,  '^  Don  Carlos." 
It  was  Paris  that  Wagner  had  in  his  mind  when 
he  composed  his  "  Rienzi." 

Then  if  we  cast  a  glance  at  their  native  composers 
what  treasures  of  melody,  what  grace,  and  what 
innate  dramatic  feeling  do  we  not  find  in  the  works 
of  Mehul,  BoieldieUj  Auber,  Herold,  Adam,  HaUvyy 
and  others  whose  operas  during  the  first  half  of  the 
present  century  were  heard  all  over  Europe. 

Of  a  different  type  to  the  above  we  meet  the 
Titanic  figure  of  Berlioz,  whose  influence  has  been  so 
great  over  the  younger  generation  of  composers  and 
whose  orchestral  innovations  have  borne  such  fruit. 
In  the  present  volume  I  am  only  dealing  with  living 
composers,  otherwise  there  are  four  who  occupy 
prominent  places  in  the  records  of  contemporary  music 
whose  names  would  have  been  included,  Bizet,  Lalo, 
Cesar  Franck,  and  Leo  Delibes. 

Bizet,  the  gifted  author  of  "  Carmen,"  the  inspired 
viii 


PREFACE 

musician  ivlio  wrote  ^^ UArlesienne"  snatched  away 
at  the  very  moment  when  his  genius  was  beginning 
to  meet  with  recognition.  Who  knows  what  he  might 
not  have  done  had  he  lived!  As  it  is,  ^^  Carmen" 
is  probably  the  most  generally  popular  opera  that  has 
been  ivritten  by  a  Frenchman  since  Gounod  produced 
his  "  Faust"  and  Bizet  was  only  thirty-seven  years 
of  age  wJien  he  died  ! 

Edouard  Lalo,  whose  death  occurred  last  year  (1892)^ 
had  to  wait  a  long  time  before  his  merits  received 
the  recognition  to  which  they  were  entitled.  His 
popularity  in  France  may  be  said  to  date  from  the 
time  when  his  opera,  "  Le  Roi  d^Ys,"  was  first 
produced  at  the  Opera  Comique  some  five  years  ago, 
Ziehen  the  composer  had  reached  his  sixtieth  year. 
An  operaofhis  entitled  ^^Fiesque,''  composed  many  years 
previously,  zcas  accepted  by  one  manager  after  another, 
but  some  circumstance  invariably  occurred  to  prevent 
its  being  brought  out.  His  ballet  ^^  Namouna'' 
contains  much  that  is  both  charming  and  original, 
.yet  it  failed  to  captivate  the  public  of  the  Paris  Opera 
when  it  was  produced. 

Amongst  his  orchestral  works  are  to  be  found  a 
fine  symphony,  which  I  remember  hearing  at  one 
of  the  Lamoureux  concerts  in  Paris  and  which  ought 
ix 


PREFACE 

to  he  given  here;  two  Norwegian  Rhapsodies,  and 
the  "  Symphonie  Espagnole  ''for  violin  and  orchestra. 
The  work  he  will  probably  he  best  remembered  by 
is  "  Le  Roi  d'Ys."  A  great  admirer  of  Wagner, 
Lalo  in  this  opera  applies  the  masters  theories 
in  a  restricted  sense  only,  and  "L^  Roi  d'Ys'' 
has  a  greater  affinity  with  '^Tannhauser"  and 
"  Lohengrin  "  thaji  with  "  Tristan  "  or  the  "  Meister- 
singer."  His  chamber  compositions  and  orchestral 
works  reveal  a  considerable  amount  of  originality 
and  knowledge  of  effect,  allied  to  consistently  ele- 
vated notions  with  regard  to  the  cesthetics  of  his  art. 
A  tendency  towards  the  employment  of  curious 
rhythms  often  imparts  a  peculiar  "  cachet  "  to  Lalo's 
compositions.  In  all  his  works  he  exhibits  a  com- 
plete mastery  over  orchestral  resources,  a  branch  of 
the  art  in  which  French  composers  as  a  rule 
excel. 

The  name  of  Cesar  Franck  is  less  known  in 
England.  Although  a  Belgian  by  birth,  he  may 
through  his  long  residence  in  France  he  reckoned 
amongst  the  composers  of  that  country.  His  reputa- 
tion has  been  steadily  on  the  increase  of  late,  and 
some  of  his  enthnsiastic  admirers  have  not  scrupled 
to  call  him  the  ''  French  Bach." 


PREFACE 

Perhaps  i^>e  may  one  day  have  an  opportunity  of 
judging  works  such  as  ^^  Ruth,'"  ^' Redemption''  and 
"  Les  Beatitudes,"  which  last  is  generally  considered 
as  his  masterpiece. 

Leo  Delibes  will  be  remembered  chiefly  through 
his  exquisite  ballet  music,  such  as  "  Coppelia "  and 
"  Sylvia,"  full  of  grace,  charm  and  refinement, 
never  commonplace,  and  bearing  the  stamp  of  a 
distinct  individuality.  His  operas,  "  Le  Roi  Pa  dit," 
"  jfean  de  Nivelle,"  and  "  Lakme,"  do  not  show  his 
talent  off  to  the  same  advantage,  albeit  containing 
many  delightful  pages. 

Leo  Delibes'  music  is  typically  French  and  is  full 
of  that  ^^  esprit"  so  characteristic  of  our  neighbours. 
A  pupil  of  Adolphe  Adam,  Delibes  seems  to  have 
acquired  his  master's  lightness  of  touch  and  gift  of 
melody,  to  which  he  laas  able  to  add  a  quality  of 
distinction  which  the  composer  of  "  Le  Postilion  de 
Lonjumeau  "  did  not  possess. 

It  is,  however,  zcith  the  living  that  we  are  concerned, 
and,  having  paid  a  passing  tribute  to  the  memory  of 
the  above  deceased  musicians,  I  will  now  proceed 
with  my  task,  once  more  claiming  the  indulgence  of 
my  readers,  and  begging  them  to  bear  in  mind  that, 
whatever  defects  may  be  noticeable  in  these  imperfect 


PREFACE 

sketches,  I  can   at   least  claim  that  they  have  b»en 
written  in  perfect  good  faith. 

ARTHUR  HERVEY. 

P.S. — Among  the  books  that  I  have  had  occasion 
to  consult  I  may  mention  especially  Mons.  Adolphe 
ytiUien's  ^'Musiciens  d'A  ujourd'hiii"  Mons.  Pagnerre's 
"  Charles  Gounod,''  Mlle.de  Bovefs  ^^ Life  of  Gounod,'' 
Mons.  Hugues  Imbert's  ''Profits  de  Musiciens,"  and 
^^Nouveaux  Profits  de  Musiciens." 

I  also  take  this  opportunity  of  expressing  my 
indebtedness  to  my  friend,  Mr.  Robin  H.  Legge,  for 
having  been  instrumental  hv  procuring  for  me  in- 
formation of  a  valuable  nature. 

A.H. 

July  1893. 

Note. — Since  these  sketches  were  written,  the  death 
of  Charles  Gounod  has  deprived  France  of  one  of 
her  greatest  musicians.  The  composer  of  ''Faust" 
died  on  the  18th  of  October  (1893),  the  anniversary  of 
the  first  performance  of  his  opera,  "  La  Nonne  Sang- 
lante,'^  which  was  produced  in  1854.  His  loss  is  one 
that  will  be  mourned,  not  by  France  alone,  but  by  all 
other  nations,  and  Englishmen  will  not  forget  that 
their  country  was  the  birthplace  of  the  "  Redemp- 
tion" and  "Morsel  Vita."  ^  tt 
xii 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

AMBROISE    THOMAS 

I 

CHARLES    GOUNOD             .... 

•       37 

CAMILLE    SAINT-SAEXS  .... 

.     107 

JULES    MASSENET  

•     173 

ERNEST    REYER       

.     207 

ALFRED    BRUNEAU             ... 

.     223 

SOME    OTHER    FRENCH    COMPOSERS 

•     253 

APPENDIX 

•     277 

ILLUSTRATIONS 


CH,  GOUNOD    .... 

AMBROISE  THOMAS   . 

CH.  GOUNOD    .... 

FACSIMILE      OF        AUTOGRAPH      SCORE 
GOUNOD         .... 

CAMILLE    SAINT    SAENS 

FACSIMILE        OF        AUTOGRAPH       SCORE 
"SAMSON    ET    DALILA" 

JULES    MASSENET 

FACSIMILE       OF       AUTOGRAPH      SCORE 
"  WERTHER  " 

ERNEST    REYER 

ALFRED    BRUNEAU 

FACSIMILE    OF    AUTOGRAPH    SCORE    OF 
REVE"  .... 


LE 


Frontispiece 
To  face  /.      I 
37 

92 
107 

..   144 
..   173 

I.  200 
207 
223 

240 


The  frontispiece  and  the  portrait  of  M. 
Massenet  arc  taken  from  photographs  by  M.  G. 
Camus,  Pari<!.  The  portrait  of  the  late  71/. 
Gounod,  facing  page  37,  is  taken  frotn  a 
photograph  by  M.  Petit,  Paris ;  and  the 
portraits  of  MM.  Thomas,  Saint-Saens, 
Reyer,  and  Brujieau,  from  photographs  by 
MISI.  Benquc  and  Co.,  Paris. 


li^ 


a-^A-^.^ J 


¥>^' 


AMBROISE   THOMAS 

It  has  become  a  trite  saying  that  music  is  the 
youngest  of  the  arts.  The  truth  of  this  is 
nevertheless  indisputable,  and  the  remark  is 
perhaps  more  applicable  to  music  as  represented 
in  the  "  lyrical  drama  "  than  in  any  other  form. 
What  pleases  one  generation  is  often  distasteful 
to  the  next,  and  a  period  of  twenty  or  even  ten 
years  has  sometimes  been  sufficient  to  witness  a 
thorough  evolution  in  the  methods  and  general 
style  of  dramatic  music. 

The  career  of  the  composer  whose  name 
heads  this  chapter  is,  from  this  point  of  view, 
interesting  to  study,  and  a  cursory  glance  at  the 
state  of  musical  affairs  at  the  time  when  he 
emerged  from  the  Paris  Conservatoire,  having 
won  the  "Grand  Prix  de  Rome,"  will  not  be 

I  A 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

out  of  place,  and  may  help  towards  forming  a 
more  accurate  estimate  of  his  talent. 

Every  art  has  traversed  a  period  of  degenera- 
tion, when  true  aesthetics  have  been  neglected 
and  men  of  undoubted  talent,  or  even  genius, 
have  been  unable  to  free  themselves  from  the 
shackles  of  a  vitiated  taste.  This  applies, 
perhaps,  more  to  music  than  to  any  other  art, 
probably  for  the  reason  that  in  this  case  the 
demand  upon  the  intellect  is  proportionately 
greater,  and  a  certain  degree  of  culture  is 
absolutely  necessary  for  its  due  appreciation. 
There  is  a  semblance  of  truth  in  the  contention 
advanced  by  Rubinstein,  that  music  is  the  reflex 
of  its  time,  and  even  re-echoes  the  political 
events  and  general  state  of  culture  of  the  age. 
The  following  paradoxical  opinion  of  the  emi- 
nent Russian  composer  and  pianist,  taken  from 
his  "Conversation  on  Music,"*  is  well  worth 
quoting  in  extenso  .•  "  I  can  follow  musically  even 
the  events  of  our  century.  Our  century  begins 
either  with  1789,  the  French  Revolution  (musi- 

*  Published  by  Messrs.  Augener. 
2 


AMBROISE   THOMAS 

cally  with  Beethoven),  or  the  year  i8 15  is  to  be 
looked  upon  as  the  close  of  the  eighteenth 
century,  disappearance  of  Napoleon  from  the 
political  horizon,  the  Restoration,  &c.  (musically 
the  scholastic-virtuoso  period :  Hummel,  Mo- 
scheles,  and  others) ;  flourish  of  modern  philo- 
sophy (third  period  of  Beethoven) ;  the  July 
Revolution  of  1830,  fall  of  the  Legitimists, 
raising  the  son  of  Philippe  Egalite  to  the  throne, 
the  Orleans  dynasty,  democratic  and  constitu- 
tional principle  in  the  foreground,  monarchical 
principle  in  the  background,  1848  in  sight 
(Berlioz);  the  .^olian  harp  of  the  Polish 
rebellion  of  183 1  (Chopin);  romanticism  gene- 
rally and  its  victory  over  the  pseudo-classic 
(Schumann) ;  flourish  of  all  the  arts  and  sciences 
(Mendelssohn) ;  the  triumph  of  the  bourgeoisie, 
in  sense  of  material  existence,  a  shield  against 
all  disturbing  elements  of  politics  and  culture 
(Capellmeister  music);  Louis  Napoleon  becomes 
Emperor  (Liszt,  the  virtuoso,  becomes  the 
composer  of  symphonies  and  oratorios) ;  his 
reign  (the  operetta  a  branch  of  art) ;  the 
3 


FRENCH   MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

German-Franco  war,  Germany's  unity,  the 
freedom  of  Europe  resting  on  ten  millions  of 
soldiers,  change  in  all  formerly  accepted  political 
principles  (Wagner,  his  music-drama,  his  art 
principles,  &c.)." 

We  are  able  with  a  tolerable  degree  of 
certainty  to  determine  the  period  when  a  house 
was  built  by  the  style  of  its  architecture,  just  as 
we  experience  no  difficulty,  as  a  rule,  in  dis- 
covering the  date  w^hen  a  picture  was  painted 
through  details  that  unmistakably  reveal  the 
epoch  when  the  artist  lived,  even  if  the  subject 
he  may  have  chosen  to  illustrate  be  ever  so 
remote.  The  well-known  picture  by  Paul 
Veronese  of  the  "  Marriage  Feast  of  Cana  "  is  a 
case  in  point. 

In  respect  to  music,  a  similar  law  would 
appear  to  govern  its  manifestations,  and  special 
characteristics  are  associated  with  the  pro- 
ductions of  different  epochs.  This  is  made 
evident  by  the  non-success  that  attends  the 
composer  whose  genius  impels  him  onward 
towards  new  and  unknown  horizons.  Woe  be 
4 


AMBROISE   THOMAS 

to  the  one  who  has  the  temerity  to  forestall 
his  own  generation.  Although  immortality  and 
a  tardy  homage  to  his  memory  may  be  his 
reward,  these  will  perhaps  scarcely  afford  com- 
pensation for  the  trials  and  hardships  endured 
whilst  battling  for  sheer  existence  in  this  vale  of 
tears.  It  is  a  moot  consideration  whether  the 
wisest  course  to  adopt  is  that  followed  by  Hector 
Berlioz,  or  the  one  that  has  brought  prosperity 
as  well  as  celebrity  to  Ambroise  Thomas ;  for 
whereas  the  former  may  result  in  post-mortem 
panegyrics,  the  latter  procures  a  more  immediate 
recompense,  and  may  lead  to  the  directorship  of 
the  Paris  Conservatoire. 

There  is  something  inexpressibly  sad  in  the 
evanescence  of  music,  and  in  thinking  of  the 
comparatively  small  number  of  compositions 
destined  to  survive  their  age.  In  this  respect 
music  is  at  a  decided  disadvantage  in  compari- 
son with  the  sister  arts ;  the  fact  of  the  former 
being  essentially  creative  possibly  accounting 
in  some  measure  for  this.  At  any  rate,  where- 
as masterpieces  of  classic  art,  such  as  "The 
5 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

Dying  Gladiator  "  and  the  "  Apollo  Belvedere  " 
remain  unrivalled  and  do  not  betray  a  vestige  of 
their  antiquity,  much  of  the  music  composed 
fifty  years  ago  has  become  so  hopelessly  old- 
fashioned  that  it  can  scarcely  be  listened  to  with 
patience. 

Is  it  that  in  this  special  case  familiarity  breeds 
a  larger  dose  of  contempt  than  usual  ?  The  fact 
has  been  proved  over  and  over  again,  that 
compositions  that  seem  absolutely  incomprehen- 
sible to  one  generation,  are  accepted  as  com- 
paratively simple  by  the  next;  whereas  those 
that  have  caught  on  with  the  public  at  once 
very  soon  lose  their  hold. 

The  great  test  of  an  art  work,  as  such,  is  its 
truth  of  expression.  The  moment  this  is  want- 
ing, its  value  diminishes,  and  it  is  powerless  to 
survive  the  caprice  of  fashion. 

Thus  we  find  that  those  works  into  which 
composers  have  poured  their  innermost  feelings, 
untrammelled  by  any  desire  to  purchase  an 
ephemeral  popularity  at  the  cost  of  the  sacrifice 
of  principle,  are  those  that  have  remained. 
6 


AMBROISE  THOMAS 

This  is  so  much  the  case  with  stage  works  that 
it  is  necessary  to  state  it  definitely  before  pro- 
ceeding any  further. 

For  years  the  operatic  composer  was  ahiiost 
entirely  at  the  mercy  of  the  singer,  and  it  has 
required  many  efforts  on  the  part  of  great  artists 
to  shake  off  the  load,  the  final  emancipation 
being  effected  through  the  agency  of  one  whose 
genius  towers  far  above  that  of  his  contem- 
poraries, and  whose  influence  upon  music  has 
been  as  widespread  as  it  has  been  beneficial. 
Need  I  say  that  I  allude  to  Richard  Wagner  ? 

The  spirit  of  routine,  so  engrained  in  the 
human  mind,  has  also  much  to  account  for 
in  preventing  the  development  of  music  as 
represented  in  the  opera.  It  is  far  from  my 
desire  to  say  anything  in  disparagement  of  a 
form  of  art  such  as  the  "op^ra  comique,"  a 
genre  that  has  been  illustrated  with  so 
conspicuous  a  degree  of  success  by  composers 
such  as  Gretry,  Monsigny,  Dalayrac,  Nicolo, 
Boieldieu,  Herold,  and  Auber.  At  the  same 
time,  it  must  be  admitted  that  the  ideal  aimed 
7 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

at  by  modern  French  musicians  is  altogether  a 
higher  one.  The  "  lyrical  drama  "  has  usurped 
the  place  of  the  old  "opera  comique,"  and  those 
composers  whose  inability  or  disinclination 
have  kept  them  from  following  the  prevalent 
movement,  have  perforce  drifted  into  that 
mongrel  species  of  art  known  as  the  "  operette." 
From  an  aesthetic  point  of  view  the  change  is 
emphatically  for  the  better,  as  the  "  opera 
comique,"  corresponding  to  the  German  "  Sing- 
spiel,"  and  to  our  "  ballad  opera,"  and  consisting 
of  an  amalgam  of  speech  and  song,  being  neither 
fish,  flesh,  nor  fowl,  is  utterly  inconsistent  with 
logic. 

That  there  is  still,  however,  a  place  for  works 
coming  under  the  denomination  of  a  modernised 
form  of  ''opera  comique,"  as  distinct  from  the 
"  operette,"  without  pretensions  of  too  lofty  an 
order,  is  evidenced  by  the  delightful  works  of 
the  late  Ldo  Delibes,  "  Le  Roi  I'adit,"  "  Jean  de 
Nivelle,"  and  "  Lakme  "  ;  and  more  recently  by 
Mons.  Chabrier's  "  Le  Roi  Malgre  Lui "  and 
Mens.  Messager's  "  La  Basoche." 


AMBROISE  THOMAS 

In  the  year  1832,  when  Ambroise  Thomas 
had  completed  his  twenty-first  birthday,  the 
Rossini  fever  was  at  its  height.  Beethoven  was 
comparatively  little  known  in  France,  and  those 
amongst  his  symphonies  that  had  been  brought 
to  a  hearing  had  excited  more  wonder  than 
admiration. 

"  II  ne  faut  pas  faire  de  la  musique  comme 
celle-la,"  Lesueur  had  said  to  Berlioz  after 
having  listened  to  the  C  Minor  Symphony; 
"Soyez  tranquille,  cher  maitre,  on  n'en  fera 
pas  beaucoup,"  had  been  the  answer  vouch- 
safed by  the  future  author  of  "La  Damna- 
tion de  Faust."  In  the  meanwhile  Boieldieu 
never  lost  the  opportunity  of  playing  through 
Rossini's  operas  to  his  pupils,  and  descanting 
upon  their  merits.  It  is  indeed  difficult  to 
account  for  the  extraordinary  influence  exercised 
by  Rossini  over  his  contemporaries.  That  his 
"  facile  "  melodies  should  have  proved  agreeable 
to  the  general  public,  and  his  florid  ornamenta- 
tions grateful  to  the  singers,  "passe  encore." 
But  that  an  entire  generation  of  composers 
9 


FRENCH    MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

should  have  been  so  fascinated  by  the  sham 
glitter  of  his  brilliant  though  shallow  composi- 
tions as  to  follow  his  methods  in  so  faithful  a 
manner,  is  incomprehensible.  It  is  eminently 
to  the  credit  of  French  taste  that  "Guillaume 
Tell,"  his  only  really  great  work  of  serious 
nnport,  should  have  been  written  for  the  Paris 
Grand  Opera. 

Entirely  devoid  of  artistic  conscience  or  of 
any  of  those  lofty  aspirations  towards  the  ideal 
that  stamp  the  true  artist,  be  his  name  Bach  or 
Beethoven,  Schubert  or  Schumann,  Berlioz  or 
Wagner,  Rossini  deliberately  squandered  his 
genius.  Success  seems  to  have  been  his  only 
object,  and  this  once  acquired  he  was  content 
to  idle  away  the  remainder  of  a  long  existence, 
sublimely  unconscious  of  the  great  musical 
upheaval  that  was  being  accomplished  by 
genuine  workers  in  the  cause  of  art. 

What  can  we  think  of  a  composer  who  could 
employ  the  same  overture  to  precede  operas  so 
widely  different  in  regard  to  their  subject-matter 
as  "  Elisabetta,  Regina  d'Inghilterra  "  and  "  II 

10 


AMBROISE   THOMAS 

Barbiere  "  ?  What  of  the  musician  who  thought 
that  a  brilHant  martial  strain  was  the  right 
musical  interpretation  of  the  sublime  and 
poignant  words  expressive  of  Mary  at  the  foot 
of  the  Cross  ?  "  Cujus  animam  gementem, 
contristantem  et  dolentem "  j  words  of  inde- 
scribable sadness  and  depth ;  a  mother  mourning 
her  Divine  Son  ;  a  theme  unexampled  in  point  of 
pathos  and  emotion,  set  to  a  melody  that  would 
be  in  its  proper  place  in  some  pageant  descrip- 
tive of  the  triumphal  entry  of  a  conqueror  into  a 
city  ! 

What,  again,  of  the  composer  who  could  prefix 
a  tragedy  like  "  Othello  "  with  an  overture  fit 
for  an  "  opera  bouffe  ?  "  And  what  would  be 
said  nowadays  of  the  musician  who,  finding 
himself  short  of  an  idea,  pilfered  that  of  another 
composer,  as  Rossini  did  in  '^  II  Barbiere,"  the 
trio  in  the  last  act  of  which  being  palpably 
taken  from  Haydn's  "  Seasons  "  ?  The  greater 
a  man's  genius — and  no  one  would  dream  of 
denying  this  attribute  to  Rossini — the  greater 
his   responsibility.     Noblesse   oblige.     In   order 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

that  I  may  not  be  accused  of  formulating  too 
harsh  a  judgment  upon  the  Italian  master^  I  will 
quote  the  following  words  of  Blaze  de  Bury,  his 
friend  and  admirer :  "  Avec  du  genie  et  les 
circonstances,  on  fait  les  Rossini;  pour  etre 
Mozart  ou  Raphael,  Michel  Ange  ou  Beethoven, 
il  faut  avoir  quelque  chose  de  plus  :  des  prin- 
cipes." 

What  has  been  termed  the  "golden  epoch" 
of  the  "grand  opera"  was  at  this  time  at  its 
apogee^  and  the  period  of  ten  years  from  1828  to 
1838  witnessed  the  production  upon  the  same 
boards  of  Auber's  "La  Muette  de  Portici," 
known  here  as  "  Masaniello,"  Rossini's  "  Guil- 
laume  Tell,"  Halevy's  "La  Juive,"  and 
Meyerbeer's  "Robert  le  Diable"  and  "Les 
Huguenots." 

It  has  been  too  much  the  fashion  in  recent 
years  to  decry  the  works  of  Meyerbeer,  and  to 
lay  stress  upon  their  shortcomings  whilst  giving 
but  a  grudging  half-hearted  acknowledgment  to 
the  many  undeniable  beauties  that  pervade 
them.     Against   so   unjust   a  verdict   I  desire 


AMBROISE   THOMAS 

emphatically  to  protest,  for  however  much 
Meyerbeer  may  have  sacrificed  for  the  sake  of 
effect,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  he  contributed 
in  a  large  measure  towards  raising  the  operatic 
standard,  then  at  a  very  low  level. 

If  we  find  the  rich  crop  of  wheat  not  devoid 
of  chaff,  we  must  at  any  rate  admit  that  the 
former  is  of  excellent  quality.  To  be  the  author 
of  "  Les  Huguenots,"  the  fourth  act  of  "  Le 
Prophete,"  and  the  music  to  "Struensee,"  not  to 
speak  of  many  another  dramatic  masterpiece,  is 
in  itself  a  sufficient  title  to  rank  amongst  the 
greatest  musicians  of  the  age. 

It  would  occupy  too  much  space  were  I  to 
enter  further  into  a  question  which  I  may  in  the 
course  of  this  volume  have  occasion  to  allude  to 
again.  I  will  therefore  terminate  these  pre- 
liminary observations  by  stating  the  position 
occupied  by  the  three  great  emancipators  of 
dramatic  and  instrumental  music — Berlioz,  Liszt, 
and  Wagner — at  the  time  I  mention,  circa  1832.* 

■"  Berlioz  was  born  in  1803,  Liszt  in  181 1,  and 
Wagner  in  18 13. 

13 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

The  first  was  endeavouring  to  obtain  a  hearing 
for  works  that  were  condemned  as  incoherent 
and  unintelligible,  the  second  had  achieved 
high  fame  as  a  pianist,  and  the  third  was 
qualifying  for  the  humble  position  of  "  Capell- 
meister"  in  a  German  provincial  town.  The 
charge  of  incoherence  was  destined  to  cling  to 
Berlioz  even  unto  the  end,  whilst  the  colossal 
reputation  of  Liszt  as  an  executant  for  a  long 
while  caused  his  labours  as  a  creative  musician 
to  be  underrated.  As  to  Wagner,  the  number 
of  misrepresentations  that  he  had  to  live 
through  are  too  numerous  and  too  well  known 
to  mention. 

Time,  however,  sets  all  things  right,  and  the 
three  masters  are  little  by  little  gaining  the 
position  in  public  estimation  to  which  they  are 
entitled. 

Ambroise  Thomas  was  born  at  Metz  on  the 
5th  of  August  1811,  the  same  year  as  Liszt. 
He  entered  the  Paris  Conservatoire,  of  which 
institution  he  is  at  the  time  I  am  writing  the 
honoured  director,  in  1828,  and  studied  there 
14 


AMBROISE   THOMAS 

under  Zimmerman,  Dourlen,  and  Lesueur;* 
also  receiving  instructions  from  Kalkbrenner,t 
and  Barbereau.J  The  vein  of  sentiment  which 
in  later  years  was  to  be  so  prominent  a  feature 
in  his  compositions  must  have  been  noticeable 
even  at  that  time,  for  it  is  said  that  his  master 
Lesueur,  on  being  told  that  the  future  author  of 
"  Mignon  "  was  seventh  in  the  class,  remarked  : 
"  Thomas  est  vraiment  ma  note  sensible."  (The 
seventh  note  of  the  scale,  or  what  we  in  England 
call  the  leading  note,  is  known  in  French  as 
'*la  note  sensible.")  Having  won  the  "Prix  de 
Rome  "  in  1832,  for  a  cantata  entitled  "  Herman 
et  Ketty,"  Ambroise  Thomas  repaired  to  Italy, 
where  he  spent  the  following  three  years  accord- 
ing to  the  usual  custom. 

It  must  have  been  about  this  time  that  he 
composed  the  trio  and  "  Caprices  en  forme  de 

*  Lesueur,  born  1763,  died  1837 ;  composer  of  "  Les 
Bardes,"  and  other  operas. 

t  Kalkbrenner,  born  1788,  died  1849;  celebrated 
pianist. 

X  Barbereau,  born  1799,  died  1879. 

15 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

Valses  "  for  piano,  marked  respectively  Opus  2 
and  4,  which  were  appreciated  in  the  following 
terms  by  Schumann.* 

"We  come  to  an  extremely  pleasant  com- 
position, a  'salon  trio,'  during  which  it  is 
possible  to  look  around  without  completely 
losing  the  musical  thread ;  neither  heavy  nor 
light,  neither  deep  nor  superficial,  not  classical, 
not  romantic,  but  always  euphonious  and  in 
certain  parts  full  of  beautiful  melody;  for 
instance,  in  the  soft  leading  motive  of  the  first 
movement,  which,  however,  loses  a  great  deal  of 
its  charm  when  it  reappears  in  the  major,  and 
even  sounds  commonplace,"  etc. 

"  The  '  Caprices '  of  Thomas  move  in  a  higher 
circle  than  Wenzel's  '  Adieu  de  St.  Petersbourg,' 
but,  notwithstanding  the  evident  application  and 
the  great  amount  of  talent  evinced,  are  nothing 
more  nor  less  than  higher-class  Wenzel;  'le- 
derne'  German  thoughts  translated  into  the 
French  language,  so  pleasant  that  one  must 
needs  beware  of  them,  and  so  pretentious  that 
*  "  Gesammelte  Schriften." 
16 


J 


AMBROISE  THOMAS 

one  could  well  get  vexed  with  them.  Occasion- 
ally the  composer  wanders  into  mystic  har- 
monies, but,  soon  frightened  at  his  own  temerity, 
returns  to  his  natural  mode  of  expression,  to 
what  he  possesses  and  is  able  to  give.  But 
what  do  I  expect  ?  The  '  Caprices '  are  pretty, 
sound  well,"  etc. 

During  his  sojourn  in  the  eternal  city,  Thomas 
made  himself  popular  with  all  who  came  across 
him,  and  was  alluded  to  by  Ingres,  the  cele- 
brated painter,  at  that  time  head  of  the  school 
whither  were  sent  the  successful  young  artists 
and  musicians  who  had  won  the  "Prix  de 
Rome,"  as  "I'excellent  jeune  homme,  le  bon 
Thomas." 

The  operatic  career  of  the  composer  of 
"Mignon"  dates  from  the  year  1837,  his  first 
venture  being  a  one-act  comic  opera  entitled 
"  La  Double  Echelle,"  produced  at  the  Opera 
Comique.  This  was  succeeded  the  following 
year  by  "  Le  Perruquier  de  la  Regence,"  three 
acts,  at  the  same  theatre;  and  in  1839  by  "La 
Gipsy,"  a  ballet  at  the  Opera,  in  collaboration 
17  B 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

with  Benoist,  and  "  Le  Panier  Fleuri,"  at  the 
Opera  Comique. 

The  prolific  nature  of  the  composer's  talent 
was  further  illustrated  by  the  production  in 
quick  succession  of  "Carline"  (1840),  "Le 
Comte  de  Carmagnole  "  (1841),  "  Le  Guerillero  " 
(1842),  and  "Angelique  et  Medor"  (1843), 
none  of  which  obtained  any  appreciable  success. 
It  was  otherwise  with  "Mina,"  a  three-act  comic 
opera,  produced  at  the  Opera  Comique  in  1843, 
which  enjoyed  a  certain  vogue  at  the  time,  but 
has  not  survived. 

The  first  permanent  success  achieved  by 
Thomas  was  with  "  Le  Caid,"  a  light  opera 
given  in  1849,  which  rapidly  became  popular, 
and  is  regarded  by  some  as  the  precursor  of  the 
style  of  opera  boiiffe  which  was  destined  later  on 
to  achieve  so  great  a  notoriety  at  the  hands  of 
Offenbach  and  his  imitators.  This  is  scarcely  a 
correct  view  to  take,  as  the  innate  refinement  of 
a  nature  such  as  that  of  Ambroise  Thomas  has 
little  in  common  with  the  vulgarities  associated 
with  the  genre.  "Le  Caid,"  in  which  the 
18 


AMBROISE  THOMAS 

composer  amusingly  parodies  the  absurdities 
associated  with  the  now  happily  obsolete  Italian 
opera  style  of  the  period,  would  nowadays  pass 
muster  as  a  high-class  operette.  This  bright 
little  score  is  full  of  that  esprit  of  which 
French  composers  seem  to  possess  the 
secret,  and  is  wedded  to  an  exceedingly 
amusing  libretto.  "Le  Caid"  has  remained 
popular  in  France,  and  occupies  a  permanent 
place  in  the  repertoire  of  the  Paris  Opera 
Comique. 

Before  proceeding  with  the  composer's  oper- 
atic career,  it  may  be  well  to  mention  a  phase  in 
his  existence  during  which  he  bravely  performed 
his  duties  as  a  citizen.  At  the  time  of  the 
political  troubles  of  1848,  when  art  was  forcibly 
relegated  into  the  background,  Ambroise 
Thomas  donned  the  uniform  of  a  garde  natio7tal. 
It  is  related  that  one  night,  when  passing  under 
the  windows  of  his  friend  and  collaborator 
Sauvage,  with  whom  he  was  at  that  moment 
working,  he  shouted  out  to  him,  brandishing  his 
gun,  "This  is  the  instrument  upon  which  I 
19 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

must  compose  to-day;  the  music  it  produces 
requires  no  words." 

Happily  Thomas  was  able  soon  to  revert  to 
more  pacific  and  profitable  occupations. 

The  composer's  next  work  was  of  a  different 
nature,  and  if  "  Le  Songe  d'une  Nuit  d'Ete  " 
("  A  Midsummer  Night's  Dream  "),  given  at  the 
Opera  Comique  in  185 1,  did  not  achieve  a 
similar  success  to  *'  Le  Caid,"  it  possessed  merit 
of  a  higher  order,  and  is  even  now  still  occa- 
sionally performed. 

This  opera  has  nothing  to  do  with  Shake- 
speare's comedy,  as  its  name  might  imply. 
Curiously  enough,  the  immortal  bard  is  made 
to  figure  as  the  hero  of  the  piece.  He  is  repre- 
sented as  a  drunkard,  who  is  rescued  by  Queen 
Elizabeth  from  his  evil  habits  through  a  strata- 
gem, by  which  he  is  made  to  see  the  veiled 
figure  of  a  woman,  when  he  is  recovering  from  a 
drunken  bout,  whom  he  mistakes  for  the  em- 
bodiment of  his  own  genius,  and  who  threatens 
to  abandon  him  unless  he  promises  to  reform. 
It  is  strange   that   such  a  farrago  of  nonsense 


AMBROISE  THOMAS 

should  have  been  deemed  worthy  of  serving  as 
an  operatic  text. 

"  Raymond,"  a  three-act  opera,  founded  upon 
the  story  of  the  Man  with  the  Iron  Mask,  fol- 
lowed the  above  work  in  185 1.  The  overture 
is  the  only  number  that  has  survived.  It  is  a 
brilliant  orchestral  piece,  somewhat  in  the  style 
of  Auber. 

In  the  course  of  the  same  year  Ambroise 
Thomas  was  elected  a  member  of  the  Institute 
in  the  place  of  Spontini.  It  can  scarcely  be 
said  that  this  brought  him  much  luck,  for  of  the 
five  operas  that  he  wrote  within  the  ten  suc- 
ceeding years,  not  one  has  kept  the  stage. 
They  need  not  detain  us  long.  Their 
names  are  "  La  ToneUi  "  (1853) ;  "  La  Cour  de 
C^limene"  (1855);  "Psyche"  (1857),  a  revised 
version  of  which  was  produced  at  the  Op^ra 
Comique  in  1878;  "  Le  Carnaval  de  Venise" 
(1857) ;  and  "  Le  Roman  d'Elvire  "  (i860). 

After  these  comparative  failures  the  composer 
appears  to  have  taken  a  much-needed  rest  and 
devoted  some  time  to  reflection,  which  was  to 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

be  productive  of  excellent  results.  It  may  safely 
be  urged  that  had  Thomas  died  at  this  period 
he  would  have  been  only  entitled  to  rank  with 
musicians  of  subordinate  talent,  such  as  Masse, 
Maillart,  Clapisson,  "e  tutti  quanti." 

As  it  happens,  he  had  not  then  given  the 
full  measure  of  his  worth,  and  the  two 
works  destined  to  procure  for  him  the  Euro- 
pean reputation  he  enjoys  belong  to  his  full 
maturity. 

The  following  is  the  opinion  emitted  by 
Fetis  in  his  "  Dictionnaire  des  Musiciens " 
upon  Ambroise  Thomas.  It  must  be  remem- 
bered that  these  lines  were  written  before 
the  production  of  either  "  Mignon  "  or  "  Ham- 
let "  :  "Talent  fin,  gracieux,  elegant,  toujours 
distingue,  ayant  I'instinct  de  la  scene,  souvent 
melodiste,  ecrivant  en  maitre  et  instrumentant 
de  meme,  cet  artiste  n'a  malheureusement  pas 
la  sante,  necessaire  a  I'energie  de  la  pen  see.  II 
a  le  charme  d^licat  et  I'esprit,  quelquefois  il  lui 
manque  la  force.  Quoi  qu'il  en  soit,  M.  Am- 
broise  Thomas   n'en    est    pas  moins   un    des 

22 


AMBROISE   THOMAS 

compositeurs  les  plus  remarquables  qu'ait  pro- 
duits  la  France." 

Six  years  after  the  "  Roman  d'Elvire,'*  the 
bills  of  the  Opera  Comique  announced  the  first 
performance  of  "  Mignon,"  the  instantaneous 
success  of  which  must  have  helped  to  console 
the  composer  for  former  reverses.  In  construct- 
ing an  opera  book  out  of  Goethe's  "  Wilhelm 
Meister,"  the  librettists,  Michel  Carre  and  Jules 
Barbier,  showed  an  even  greater  independence 
of  spirit  than  they  displayed  when  adapting  the 
same  poet's  "  Faust,"  for  they  deliberately 
altered  the  original  denouement^  and  instead  of 
ending  the  work  with  Mignon's  death,  they  pro- 
saically allowed  her  to  marry  the  hero,  with 
whom  she  is  presumably  supposed  to  live  happily 
for  ever  afrerwards,  possibly  in  order  not  to 
depart  too  abruptly  from  the  conventionalities 
of  the  Opera  Comique  Theatre,  which  has  long 
been  a  match-making  centre  for  the  bourgeoisie. 

Happily,  Ambroise  Thomas  did  not  compose 
his  "  Hamlet "  for  the  same  boards,  otherwise 
who  knows  but  that  the  Prince  of  Denmark 
23 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

would  not  have  been  made  to  see  the  error 
of  his  ways,  and  wed  the  fair  Ophelia,  who 
would  thereby  have  been  saved  from  going 
mad,  and  spared  the  trouble  of  mastering  the 
vocal  acrobatics  that  are  always  indulged 
in  by  operatic  heroines  who  are  bereft  of 
reason. 

The  marriage  festivities  given  in  honour  of 
Hamlet  and  Ophelia  would  have  enabled 
Ambroise  Thomas  to  make  use  of  his  ballet 
music,  and  every  one  would  have  been  left 
happy  and  contented,  except  perhaps  the 
Ghost,  who  is  sufficiently  tedious  not  to  de- 
serve any  sympathy.  It  is  but  fair  to  say  that 
the  requirements  of  habitues  at  the  Opdra 
Comique  have  considerably  changed.  Realism 
has  invaded  the  stage,  and  a  tragic  ending  is 
no  longer  the  exception  to  the  rule  in  works  des- 
tined for  this  theatre. 

The  poetical  subject  of  "  Mignon  "  was  well 
suited  to  the  refined  nature  of  the  composer's 
talent,  and  the  musical  value  of  the  work  has 

amply    justified    its    success.      What    soprano 
24 


AMBROTSE   THOMAS 

vocalist  is  there  who  has  not  sung  the  suave 
cantilena,  "  Connais-tu  le  pays  "  ? 

The  melodious  duet  between  Mignon  and  the 
old  harpist  ("  Legeres  Hirondelles  "),  the  piquant 
little  gavotte  that  precedes  the  second  act,  the 
tenor  song,  "Adieu,  Mignon,"  and  the  brilliant 
overture,  are  amongst  the  most  noteworthy  and 
popular  numbers  of  the  opera. 

The  original  interpretation  of  "  Mignon  "  was 
of  great  excellence.  Nothing  could  have  been 
more  perfect  than  Mme.  Galli  Marie's*  assump- 
tion of  the  heroine,  an  actual  embodiment  of 
Ary  Scheffer's  well-known  pictures  of  Mignon. 
I  have  heard  many  artists  in  this  part,  but  none 
who  so  completely  realised  the  character  in  all 
its  details.  Mme.  Cabelt  personified  Philine, 
and  the  cast  was  completed  by  Achard  (Wilhelm 
Meister),  Couderc  (Laertes),  Bataille  (Lothario), 
etc.  Mme.  Christine  Nilsson,  Mme.  Minnie 
Hauk,  and  Miss  van  Zandt  must  be  mentioned 

*  This  admirable  artist  was  later  on  destined  to 
create  Bizet's  "Carmen." 
t  The  original  of  Meyerbeer's  "  Dinorah. 

25 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

as  successful  interpreters  of  the  title  role.  For 
the  Italian  version,  Ambroise  Thomas  altered 
the  small  part  of  Frederic,  and  added  a  vocal 
arrangement  of  the  "Entr'acte  Gavotte"  for  the 
late  Mme.  Trebelli. 

"Mignon,"  it  may  be  mentioned,  was  the 
opera  that  was  being  performed  on  the  night  of 
the  terrible  fire  that  destroyed  the  Opera 
Comique  in  1887. 

In  Germany  and  in  Austria  this  opera  has  not 
proved  less  successful  than  it  has  in  France,  and 
the  following  appreciation  of  Dr.  Hanslick*  may 
not  prove  uninteresting  :  "  This  opera  is  in  no 
place  powerfully  striking,  and  is  not  the  work  of 
a  richly  organised,  original  genius.  Rather  does 
it  appear  to  us  as  the  work  of  a  sensitive  and 
refined  artist  showing  the  practical  ability  of  a 
master-hand.  Occasionally  somewhat  meagre 
and  tawdry,  akin  to   the  vaudeville  style,  the 

*  Hanslick,  Edward.  Born  1825.  The  well-known 
critic  and  writer  on  music.  Strongly  antagonistic  to 
Wagner  and  his  school.  Author  of  "Das  Musikal- 
ische  Schone,'  etc. 

26 


AMBROISE   THOMAS 

music  to  '  Mignon '  is  nevertheless  mostly 
dramatic,  spirited  and  graceful^  not  of  deep,  but 
of  true,  and  in  many  instances  warm  feeling. 
Its  merits  and  defects  are  particularly  French, 
which  is  the  reason  why  the  first  are  more  notice- 
able upon  the  French  and  the  latter  upon  the 
German  boards." 

Having  followed  the  example  of  Gounod  in 
going  to  Goethe  for  a  subject,  Ambroise  Thomas 
further  trod  in  his  illustrious  confrere's  footsteps 
by  seeking  for  inspiration  in  the  works  of 
Shakespeare. 

The  opera  of  "  Hamlet,"  performed  for  the 
first  time  in  1868,  was  the  result.  After  having 
cruelly  libelled  the  bard  of  Avon  by  presenting 
him  in  the  character  of  a  drunkard  in  his 
"  Songe  d'une  Nuit  d'Ete,"  the  composer  of 
"  Mignon  "  was  but  making  an  amende  honorable 
in  doing  his  best  to  provide  one  of  the  immortal 
poet's  greatest  works  with  a  worthy  musical  set- 
ting. If  his  attempt  can  scarcely  be  said  to 
have  been  crowned  with  the  fullest  amount  of 
success,  the  fault  is  not  entirely  his  own,  unless 
27 


FRENCH   MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

he  may  be  blamed  for  ignoring  the  fact  of  dis- 
cretion being  the  better  part  of  valour. 

In  endeavouring  to  set  Shakespeare's  tragedy 
to  music  Ambroise  Thomas  undertook  an  almost 
impossible  task,  and  it  is  scarcely  surprising  that 
he  should  not  have  been  absolutely  successful. 
It  would  require  the  genius  of  a  Wagner  to  give 
an  adequate  musical  rendering  of  a  work  so  deep 
and  philosophical,  and  the  Bayreuth  master  took 
care  not  to  attempt  it.  Then  again  the  peculiar 
nature  of  Ambroise  Thomas's  talent  would 
appear  to  be  absolutely  unsuited  to  the  musical 
interpretation  of  a  tragedy  of  this  description. 

In  judging  the  operatic  version  of  "  Hamlet," 
the  fact  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  this  was 
written  for  the  Paris  Opera,  and  subjected  to 
the  exigencies  of  that  institution,  which  were 
then  far  more  stringent  than  at  the  present  time, 
when  Wagner  has  at  last  been  admitted  into  the 
stronghold,  "  Lohengrin "  forms  part  of  the 
regular  repertoire^  and  the  "  Walkiire "  draws 
large  audiences.  Amongst  these  exigencies 
must  be  specially  mentioned  the  introduction  of 
28 


AMBROISE   THOMAS 

a  "  ballet "  towards  the  middle  of  an  opera, 
whatever  its  subject.  Wagner's  refusal  to  con- 
form to  this  practice  had  not  a  little  to  do  with 
the  failure  of  "Tannhauser  "  at  the  Paris  Opera 
in  1861. 

The  French  are  ever  priding  themselves  upon 
their  superiority  to  the  rest  of  the  world  in  all 
matters  theatrical.  They  are  nevertheless  pre- 
pared to  accept  the  most  glaring  inconsistencies 
in  the  matter  of  operatic  "  libretti."  What,  for 
instance,  can  be  more  incongruous  than  the 
introduction  of  a  set  ballet  in  a  tragedy  like 
"Hamlet"?  This  can  almost  be  placed  on  a 
similar  level  of  absurdity  as  the  mazourka  intro- 
duced by  Gounod  in  his  "  Polyeucte,"  the  action 
of  which  takes  place  during  the  time  of  the  early 
Christian  martyrs,  or  as  the  Scotch  ballet  sup- 
posed to  be  performed  at  Richmond  in  Saint- 
Saens'  "  Henry  VHI." 

Curiously  enough,  the  most  successful  portion 

of  Ambroise  Thomas's  "  Hamlet  "  turns  out  to 

be  precisely  this  ballet  act,  during  which  all  the 

choregraphic  resources  of  the  Paris  Opera  House 

29 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

are  called  into  play.  In  order  to  render  justice 
to  this  work  it  is  necessary  to  try  and  forget 
Shakespeare  as  much  as  possible  and  look  upon 
it  in  a  purely  operatic  light,  when  much  will  be 
found  that  can  be  unreservedly  admired.  The 
melodies  are  refined,  and  a  certain  poetical 
tinge,  peculiar  to  the  composer,  pervades  its 
pages,  whilst  the  instrumentation  is  altogether 
of  great  excellence.  In  this  last  branch  Ambroise 
Thomas  has  ever  shown  himself  highly  profi- 
cient, and  I  do  not  think  that  the  following 
remarks  of  Mons.  Lavoix  *  are  unmerited : 
"  Mons.  Ambroise  Thomas'  orchestration  is  clear 
in  its  general  design,  spirituel  and  ingenious  in 
its  details,  always  interesting  and  full  of  poetical 
touches  and  of  pleasant  surprises." 

The  original  interpretation  of  "  Hamlet  "  had 
much  to  do  with  the  success  that  attended 
it,  and  the  parts  of  Ophelia  and  Hamlet  found 
unrivalled  exponents  in  Mme.  Christine  Nilsson 
and  Mons.  Faure.  During  the  rehearsals,  in 
order  to  be  free  from  interruption,  Ambroise 
*  "  Histoire  de  1' Instrumentation." 
30 


AMBROISE  THOMAS 

Thomas  transferred  his  abode  to  the  Opera 
House  itself^  where  he  was  allotted  a  room  and 
kept  a  strict  prisoner  by  the  manager,  with  his 
piano  and  a  goodly  assortment  of  cigars  to  keep 
him  company,  for  the  composer  of  "  Hamlet 
has  always  been  an  inveterate  smoker.  On  the 
night  following  the  first  representation  he  was 
re-accorded  his  liberty,  and  being  asked  to  make 
a  few  alterations  in  his  score,  plaintively  remarked 
that  he  thought  "  his  two  months  were  over." 

At  this  period  Ambroise  Thomas  was  one  of 
the  lions  of  the  day,  and  a  favourite  at  the  Court 
of  Napoleon  HI.  His  presence  at  the  sump- 
tuous entertainments  given  by  the  Emperor  at 
the  palace  of  Compiegne  will  be  remembered 
by  many  who  profited  by  the  Imperial  hos- 
pitality. Every  autumn  the  beautiful  chateau 
was  used  to  entertain  series  of  visitors,  and  all 
the  notabilities  of  Paris  were  bidden  thither  as 
the  Emperor's  guests.  How  some  of  these 
requited  his  hospitality  later  on,  when  trouble 
had  gathered  about  his  head,  is  unhappily  a 
matter  of  history. 

31 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

Ambroise  Thomas  -had  now  reached  the 
apogee  of  his  fame,  and  this  was  to  receive  its 
final  consecration  when  he  was  called  upon  to 
succeed  the  veteran  Auber,  whose  last  days 
were  embitterred,  and  possibly  shortened,  by 
the  misfortunes  that  had  befallen  his  country 
and  disturbed  his  essentially  pacific  habits,  as 
director  of  the  Paris  Conservatoire.  This  ofiice 
he  has  continued  to  hold  until  the  present  day. 

Since  then  his  dramatic  compositions  have 
been  few  and  far  between,  and  if  we  except 
"  Gille  et  Gillotin,"  a  one-act  trifle  written  many 
years  previously,  and  played  at  the  Ope'ra 
Comique  in  1874,  have  consisted  of  "  Fran9oise 
de  Rimini,"  a  grand  opera  in  five  acts  produced 
at  the  Opera  in  1882,  and  "La  Tempete,"  a 
ballet  given  at  the  same  theatre  in  1889.  These 
works  have  maintained  their  composer's  reputa- 
tion, without,  however,  in  any  material  way 
adding  to  it. 

In  examining  the  compositions  of  Ambroise 
Thomas  it  is  impossible  to  avoid  being  struck 
by  the  eclecticism  that  pervades  them  all. 
32 


AMBROISE  THOMAS 

The  composer  of  "Mignon"  is  not  one  of 
those  great  leaders  of  musical  thought  whose 
individuality  becomes  stamped  in  an  indelible 
fashion  upon  the  art  products  of  their  period. 
He  has  been  content  to  follow  at  a  respectful 
distance  the  evolution  that  has  gradually  been 
effected  in  the  "  lyrical  drama,"  taking  care  to 
avoid  compromising  himself  through  a  too 
marked  disregard  of  recognised  traditions. 
Hence  the  presence  of  much  needless  orna- 
mentation and  countless  florid  passages,  intro- 
duced obviously  in  order  to  show  off  the  singer's 
voice,  that  cause  many  of  his  works  to  appear 
old-fashioned. 

Mons.  Adolphe  Jullien,  the  well-known  critic, 
somewhat  severely  sums  up  the  measure  of  the 
composer's  talent  in  the  following  words  ',  "  The 
principal  talent  of  Mons.  Thomas  consists  in 
having  been  able  to  bend  himself  to  the  taste  of 
the  public  by  serving  up  in  turn  the  style  of 
music  that  suited  it  best.  Very  clever  in  his 
art,  but  without  any  originality  or  conviction  of 
any  sort,  he  began  by  writing  o/>a'a  comiques 
33  c 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

imitated  from  Auber,  and  pasticcios  of  Italian 
opera  buffa  imitated  from  Rossini  (such  as 
*'  Carline  "  and  "  Le  Caid  ") ;  he  then  attempted 
the  dramatic  opera  comique^  dSXtx  the  manner  of 
Halevy,  in  the  "  Songe  d'une  Nuit  d'Ete,"  and 
"  Raymond."  Later  on  he  did  not  disdain  to 
compete  with  Clapisson  in  writing  "  Le  Carnaval 
de  Venise"  and  "  Psyche  "j  then,  after  a  long 
period  of  inaction  provoked  through  several 
repeated  failures,  during  which  the  star  of 
M.  Gounod  had  risen  on  the  horizon,  he  has 
attempted  a  new  style,  imitated  from  that  of  his 
young  rival,  with  "Mignon"  and  "Hamlet." 
In  one  word,  he  is  a  musician  of  science  and 
worth  absolutely  devoid  of  artistic  initiative, 
and  who  turns  to  all  the  four  quarters  of  the 
winds  when  these  blow  in  the  direction  of 
success.'' 

These  words  contain  undoubted  elements  of 
truth,  inasmuch  as  they  accentuate  the  fact 
that  Ambroise  Thomas'  talent  partakes  largely 
of  an  assimilative  nature.  Notwithstanding  this, 
there  is  a  certain  degree  of  personality  evident 
34 


AMBROISE  THOMAS 

in  much  of  his  music,  discernible  through  an 
indefinable  touch  of  melancholy  that  imparts  a 
measure  of  distinction  to  many  of  his  works, 
which  can  be  sought  for  in  vain  amongst  the 
compositions  of  his  more  immediate  contem- 
poraries. 

Ambroise  Thomas  is  one  of  the  last  offshoots 
of  a  brilliant  period,  showing  in  his  later  works 
indications  of  a  desire  to  follow  the  new  move- 
ment, without  possessing  sufficient  strength  to 
do  more  than  make  a  feeble  attempt  at  breaking 
through  the  bonds  of  operatic  "  routine,"  and 
ridding  himself  of  the  tyranny  of  the  vocalist. 

His  work  is  unequal  as  a  whole,  but  there  is 
sufficient  good  in  "  Mignon  "  and  "  Hamlet "  to 
atone  for  many  weaknesses,  and  it  is  through 
these  operas  that  his  name  will  be  handed  down 
to  posterity. 


35 


^//      ,     ^l^l^^S^yoJ 


CHARLES  GOUNOD 

To  be  the  composer  of  "  Faust "  is  in  itself  suffi- 
cient to  establish  a  claim  upon  the  sympathy 
and  gratitude  of  many  thousands,  as  well  as 
to  enjoy  the  indisputable  right  of  occupying  a 
niche  by  the  side  of  the  greatest  and  most  ori- 
ginal composers  of  the  century. 

There  are  but  few  creative  musicians  whose  in- 
dividuality is  so  striking  that  it  leaves  its  impress, 
not  only  upon  their  own  productions,  but  upon 
those  of  their  contemporaries.  Their  genius  is 
reflected,  their  mode  of  thought  copied,  and  even 
their  mannerisms  are  reproduced  by  numberless 
admirers  and  conscious  or  unconscious  imitators. 

As  it  was  with  Mendelssohn,  Schumann,  and 
Wagner,  so  it  has  been  with  Gounod.  A  higher 
tribute  of  praise  it  is  indeed  impossible  to  offer. 
37 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

The  French  master  has  himself  defined  in  a 
few  words  the  indebtedness  of  every  composer 
to  his  predecessors,  and  the  difference  existing 
between  that  which  is  communicable  and  that 
which  is  individual. 

"The  individuality  of  genius  consists,"  he 
says,  "according  to  the  beautiful  and  profound 
expression  of  an  ancient  writer,  in  saying  in  a 
new  way  things  that  are  not  new :  '  Nove  non 
nova.'  The  influence  of  the  masters  is  a 
veritable  paternity  :  wishing  to  do  without  them 
is  as  foolish  as  to  expect  to  become  a  father 
without  ever  having  been  a  son.  Thus  the  life 
which  is  transmitted  from  father  to  son,  leaves 
absolutely  intact  all  that  in  the  son  constitutes 
personality.  In  this  way  is  it  with  regard  to  the 
tradition  of  the  masters,  which  is  the  transmis- 
sion of  life  in  its  impersonal  sense :  it  is  this 
which  constitutes  the  doctrine  which  the  genius 
of  St.  Thomas  Aquinas  admirably  defines  as  the 
science  of  Hfe.""* 

*  Preface  to  the  "  Choix  de  Chorals  de  Bach,  annotes 
par  Ch.  Gounod."    Published  by  Messrs.  Choudens. 
38 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

With  some  masters  the  personality  above 
alluded  to  shows  itself  earlier  than  usual,  as  in 
the  case  both  of  Mendelssohn  and  Gounod. 

There  exists  a  point  of  contact  between  these 
two  composers,  so  entirely  dissimilar  one  from 
another  in  every  way,  which  it  may  be  well  to 
point  out.     This  is  in  respect  to  the  nature  of 
the  influence   they   have   exercised  over  other 
composers,  which  consists  not  so  much  in  the 
adoption  of  any  special  mode  of  thought  or  art 
principle,  but  is  exemplified  by  the  servile  imi- 
tation of  specific  mannerisms.     Less  far-reach- 
ing and  wide-spread  than  that  of  Wagner,  the 
influence  of  the  above  masters  has  also  been 
less  beneficial,  for  the  reason  that  it  has  been 
more  objective  than  subjective,  and  has  shown 
itself  rather  in  the  outward  details  of  many  a 
composition  than  through  its  inward  conception. 
The  likeness  has  been  more  in  the  cut  of  the 
garment  than  in  the  material  thereof.     This  may 
be  accounted  for   by  the  fact  that  both  Men- 
delssohn and    Gounod  are   mannerists  in   the 
highest  sense  of  the  word,  and  their  favourite 
39 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

methods  of  expression  being  easy  to  imitate,  have 
been  repeated  by  others  ad  nauseam^  until  they 
have  begun  to  pall;  whereas  Wagner  has  opened 
a  vast  expanse,  beyond  which  stretches  an 
illimitable  horizon,  whither  the  composer  of  the 
future  will  be  able  to  seek  fresh  sources  of  in- 
spiration. His  art,  which  has  been  described 
by  some  as  typically  Teutonic,  is  in  reality 
universal,  because  it  reposes  upon  the-  immut- 
able principles  of  truth  and  logic,  and  is 
applicable  to  all  nations,  amongst  which  it  has 
imperceptibly  struck  root  and  become  accli- 
matised, perhaps  nowhere  more  so  than  in  the 
country  of  the  composer  with  whom  I  am  now 
dealing. 

Two  elements  have  in  their  turn  exercised 
their  sway  over  Gounod,  and  both  have  helped 
to  impart,  either  separately  or  jointly,  to  his 
music  certain  of  those  characteristics  familiar  to 
all  who  have  studied  his  works — religion  and 
love.  The  mysticism  and  sensuous  tenderness 
that  pervade  his  compositions,  whether  sacred 
or  secular,  are  evidently  the  reflex  of  a  mind 
40 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

imbued  with  lofty  aspirations,  swayed  at  one 
moment  by  worldly  tendencies,  but  returning 
with  renewed  intensity  towards  the  pursuit  of 
the  ideal.  Something  of  the  same  spirit  may 
be  discerned  in  the  musical  personality  of 
another  great  artist,  and  both  Liszt  and  Gounod 
exhibit  in  their  widely  different  works  the  dual 
ascendancy  of  divine  and  human  love. 

"  Das  Ewig  Weibliche  zieht  uns  hinan,"  the 
words  with  which  Goethe  terminates  the  second 
part  of  his  "  Faust,''  are  singularly  applicable  to 
the  composer  whose  greatest  work  is  founded 
upon  the  immortal  poet's  tragedy,  and  who  has 
been  especially  successful  in  his  treatment  of 
the  sentimental  portions  thereof. 

The  sensuous  nature  of  his  music  is  notice- 
able even  in  his  religious  compositions,  of  which 
it  does  not  constitute  the  least  charm. 

The  future  composer  of  "  Faust "  was  born  in 
Paris  on  the  17th  of  June  1818. 

From  his  earliest  age  he  displayed  exceptional 
musical  aptitudes,  and  showed  signs  of  an  un- 
doubted vocation  for  the  career  in  which  he  was 
41 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

destined  so  conspicuously  to  shine.  In  her 
"  Life  of  Gounod  "  Mdlle.  de  Bovet  relates  the 
following  anecdotes  of  his  childhood  :  "  At  the 
age  of  two,  in  the  gardens  of  Passy,  w^here  he 
was  taken  for  exercise,  he  would  say,  '  That  dog 
barks  in  Sol,'  and  the  neighbours  used  to  call 
him  Le  petit  miisicien.  He  likes  to  repeat  what 
he  said  one  day  in  that  far  distant  childhood. 
He  had  been  listening  to  the  different  cries  of 
the  street  vendors,  '  Oh  ! '  he  exclaimed  sud- 
denly, '  that  woman  cries  out  a  Do  that  weeps.' 
The  two  notes  with  which  she  hawked  her 
carrots  and  cabbages  actually  formed  the  minor 
third— C,  E  flat.  The  baby,  scarcely  out  of 
his  leading-strings,  already  felt  the  mournful 
character  of  this  combination." 

When  about  seven  years  of  age  he  was  taken 
to  hear  Weber's  "  Freischiitz,"  or  rather  the 
mutilated  version  of  this  masterpiece  by  Castil- 
Blaze  known  under  the  name  of  "Robin  des 
Bois."  The  impression  produced  upon  his  youth- 
ful mind  by  Weber's  beautiful  melodies  appears  to 
have  been  very  great.  A  few  years  later,  when 
42 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

a  schoolboy,  he  heard  Rossini's  "  Otello  "  inter- 
preted by  Malibran  and  Rubini,  and  the  ItaHan 
"  maestro's  "  florid  strains  seem  to  have  struck 
him  in  an  equal  degree.  His  enthusiasm,  how- 
ever, reached  its  highest  pitch  when  he  became 
acquainted  with  "Don  Giovanni."  He  has  ever 
since  been  an  ardent  devotee  at  the  shrine 
of  Mozart,  and  of  late  years  his  admiration  for 
the  master's  music  seems,  if  anything,  to  have 
increased. 

Having  had  the  misfortune  to  lose  his  father 
at  an  early  age,  he  was  brought  up  under  the 
care  of  his  mother.  His  first  studies  in  compo- 
sition were  pursued  under  Reicha,  one  of  the 
most  celebrated  theorists  of  the  time ;  and  hav- 
ing completed  his  general  education  at  the 
college  of  St.  Louis,  he  entered  the  classes  of 
the  Conservatoire  in  1836,  receiving  instruction 
in  counterpoint  from  Halevy,  and  in  composi- 
tion from  Lesueur.  In  1839  he  obtained  the 
"  Grand  prix  de  Rome,"  and  soon  afterwards  left 
for  Italy.  During  his  sojourn  in  Rome  Gounod 
devoted  himself  largely  to  the  study  of  religious 
43 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

music,  and  spent  a  great  portion  of  his  time  in 
perusing  the  works  of  Palestrina  and  Bach. 

Whilst  residing  at  the  famous  Villa  Medicis 
he  made  the  acquaintance  of  Fanny  Hensel,  the 
sister  of  Mendelssohn,  in  whose  correspondence 
may  be  found  several  interesting  details  con- 
cerning the  future  composer  of  "  Faust." 

In  a  letter  dated  April  23,  1840,  she  writes: 
"  Gounod  has  a  passion  for  music ;  it  is  a  plea- 
sure to  have  such  a  listener.  My  little  Venetian 
air  delights  him  ;  he  has  also  a  predilection  for 
the  Romance  in  B  Minor  composed  here  at 
Rome,  for  the  duet  of  Felix,  his  '  Capriccio  '  in 
A  minor,  and  especially  for  the  concerto  of 
Bach,  which  he  has  made  me  play  more  than 
ten  times  over."  Later  on,  in  another  letter,  she 
writes  as  follows  :  "  On  Saturday  evening  I 
played  to  my  guests,  and  performed,  amongst 
other  things,  the  Concerto  of  Bach ;  although 
they  know  it  by  heart,  their  enthusiasm 
goes  'crescendo.'  They  pressed  and  kissed  my 
hands,  especially  Gounod,  who  is  extraordi- 
narily expansive ;  he  always  finds  himself  short 
44 


CHARLES  GOUNOD 

of  expressions  when  he  wishes  to  convey  to  me 
the  influence  I  exercise  over  him,  and  how 
happy  my  presence  makes  him.  Our  two 
Frenchmen  form  a  perfect  contrast :  Bousquet's 
nature  is  cahii  and  correct,  Gounod's  is  pas- 
sionate and  romantic  to  excess.  Our  German 
music  produces  upon  him  the  effect  of  a  bomb 
bursting  inside  a  house." 

In  June  1840  Fanny  Hensel  and  her  hus- 
band left  for  Naples.  The  following  extract 
from  a  letter  is  interesting,  as  showing  to  what 
extent,  even  at  that  early  period,  Gounod  had 
become  imbued  with  religious  ideas  :  "  Bousquet 
confided  to  us  on  the  way  his  fears  concerning 
the  religious  exaltation  of  Gounod  since  he  had 
come  under  the  ascendancy  of  the  Pere  Lacor- 
daire  ....  whose  eloquence  had  already 
during  the  previous  winter  grouped  around  him 
a  number  of  young  men.  Gounod,  whose  cha- 
racter is  weak  and  whose  nature  is  impres- 
sionable, was  at  once  gained  over  by  Lacor- 
daire's  stirring  words;  he  has  just  become  a 
memoer  of  the  association  entitled  '  John  the 
45 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

Evangelist,'  exclusively  composed  of  young 
artists  who  pursue  the  regeneration  of  humanity 
through  the  means  of  art.  The  association  con- 
tains a  large  number  of  young  men  belonging 
to  the  best  Roman  families ;  several  amongst 
these  have  abandoned  their  career  in  order  to 
enter  into  holy  orders.  Bousquet's  impression  is 
that  Gounod  is  also  on  the  point  of  exchanging 
music  for  the  priest's  garb." 

In  1843  we  find  Gounod  in  Vienna,  where  a 
"  Requiem  "  of  his  composition  attracted  some 
attention.  On  his  return  to  Paris  he  vainly 
endeavoured  to  find  a  publisher  for  some  songs 
he  had  composed  while  at  Rome.  When  we 
hear  that  these  included  "  Le  Vallon,"  "  Le 
Soir,"  ''  Jesus  de  Nazareth,"  and  "Le  Printemps  " 
— that  is  to  say,  some  of  the  most  beautiful  in- 
spirations that  have  emanated  from  his  brain — 
it  becomes  difficult  to  account  for  the  obtuse- 
ness  of  the  pubUshers. 

Discouraged  in  this  quarter,  Gounod  devoted 
his  attention  once  more  to  religious  music,  and 
accepted  the  post  of  organist  to  the  chapel  of 
46 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

the  "  Missions  Etrangeres."  He  even  enter- 
tained the  idea  of  entering  into  holy  orders. 
Happily  this  was  not  to  be.  The  name  of 
Gounod  was  becoming  known  in  musical  circles, 
and  through  the  influence  of  Mme.  Viardot,  the 
celebrated  singer,  sister  of  Malibran,  the  young 
composer  was  commissioned  to  write  the  music 
of  an  opera  to  a  book  by  Emile  Augier,*  for  the 
"Acade'mie  Nationale."  This,  his  first  contribu- 
tion to  the  lyric  stage,  was  "  Sapho,"  which  was 
brought  out  in  1851,  without,  however,  achiev- 
ing much  more  than  a  siicces  d'estime.  It  was  re- 
vived in  a  curtailed  form  seven  years  later,  and 
finally,  remodelled  and  enlarged,  was  repro- 
duced in  1884.  Notwithstanding  its  failure  to 
attract  the  public,  "  Sapho "  commanded  the 
approbation  of  many  competent  judges,  amongst 
whom  we  find  no  less  a  musician  than  Berlioz, 
who  thus  expressed  himself  upon  the  composer's 
merits  :    "  M.  Gounod  is  a  young  musician  en- 

*  Augier,  Emile.  Celebrated  dramatist.  Author  of 
"L'Aventuriere,"  "  Le  Mariage  d'Olympe,"  "Lions 
et  Renards,"  etc. 

47 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

dowed  with  precious  qualities,  whose  tendencies 
are  noble  and  elevated,  and  whom  one  should 
encourage  and  honour,  all  the  more  so  as  our 
musical  epoch  is  so  corrupt." 

"  Sapho "  is  by  no  means  the  worst  opera 
Gounod  has  composed,  though  unequal  as  a 
whole.     The  original  version  remains  the  best. 

The  year  after  the  production  of  "Sapho" 
Gounod  married  a  daughter  of  Zimmermann,*  a 
well-known  musician  and  professor. 

His  next  venture  was  at  the  Theatre  Frangais, 
for  which  he  wrote  incidental  music  to  "  Ulysse," 
a  tragedy  by  Ponsard.  A  detail  to  note  is  that 
the  orchestra  was  conducted  by  Offenbach. 
Although  the  music  to  this  was  universally 
praised,  it  did  not  suffice  to  save  the  piece  from 
dire  failure.  "  La  Nonne  Sanglante,"  a  five-act 
opera,  founded  upon  a  novel  by  Monk  Lewis, 
produced  in  1854,  was  even  less  successful  than 
"Sapho."  At  the  same  time,  the  press  was 
sufficiently  favourable,  and  Gounod's  reputation, 
though  awaiting  its  final  consecration,  was  at 
*  Zimmermann,  born  1775,  died  1853. 
48 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

any  rate  on  the  increase.  It  is  as  well  to  men- 
tion here  the  success  achieved  in  London  of 
some  religious  compositions  of  Gounod's  at  a 
concert  given  in  185 1,  which  called  forth  an 
enthusiastic  article  in  the  Athenceiim. 

The  year  1855  witnessed  the  production  of 
one  of  the  master's  most  individual  works,  the 
"  Messe  de  Ste.  Ce'cile,"  the  popularity  of  which 
has  remained  unabated  on  both  sides  of  the 
Channel,  and  which  furnishes  perhaps  the  most 
typical  example  of  his  genius  in  this  particular 
line.  Mons.  Pagnerre,  Gounod's  biographer, 
very  rightly  considers  this  as  occupying  the  same 
position  in  regard  to  his  religious  as  "Faust" 
does  to  his  dramatic  works. 

For  years  Gounod  had  cherished  the  desire 
of  setting  Goethe's  "  Faust "  to  music,  and  in 
1855  he  mentioned  the  subject  to  the  librettists 
Michel  Carre  and  Jules  Barbier,  who  imme- 
diately set  to  work  and  provided  the  required 
text.  Circumstances,  however,  combined  to 
prevent  him  from  completing  his  w^ork,  and 
Mons.  Carvalho,  then  director  of  the  Theatre 
49  D 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

Lyrique,  having  suggested  something  of  a  lighter 
description,  Gounod  interrupted  his  labours,  and 
in  five  months  completed  the  score  of  "  Le 
Medecin  Malgre  Lui,"  an  operatic  version  of 
Moliere's  comedy,  which  was  performed  for  the 
first  time  on  January  15,  1858.  This  little  opera 
is  a  perfect  gem  of  delicate  fancy  and  refined 
humour.  It  affords  a  proof  of  what  can  be 
achieved  with  limited  means  by  a  true  artist, 
and  how  burlesque  situations  are  susceptible  of 
being  treated  without  a  suspicion  of  vulgarity  or 
triviality.  Berlioz  well  defined  its  true  worth 
when  he  wrote :  "  Everything  in  this  comic 
opera  is  pretty,  piquant,  fresh,  spontaneous; 
there  is  not  a  note  too  much  nor  a  note  too 
little."  It  has  frequently  been  performed  in 
England  under  the  title  of  "The  Mock 
Doctor." 

We  now  approach  the  culminating  point  in 
the  composer's  career.  The  score  of  "  Faust " 
was  almost  finished  in  October  1857,  and  Gou- 
nod was  said  to  be  at  work  upon  a  grand  opera 
entitled  "  Ivan  the  Terrible,"  which  was  never 
50 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

completed,  or  at  all  events  never  played.  The 
composer  utilised  several  portions  thereof  in 
other  operas  :  the  celebrated  soldier's  march  in 
"  Faust  "  was  originally  composed  for  the  above 
work.  "  Faust "  was  first  performed  at  the 
Theatre  Lyrique  on  the  19th  of  March  1859, 
with  the  following  cast :  Faust,  Barbot ;  Mephis- 
topheles,  Balanque;  Valentin,  Reynald ;  Siebel, 
Mdlle.  Faivre ;  Marguerite,  Mme.  Carvalho.  It 
was  transferred  to  the  Grand  Opera  in  1869, 
with  certain  alterations,  including  new  ballet 
music  for  the  fifth  act,  when  it  was  interpreted 
by  Colin,  a  young  tenor  of  great  talent  and 
promise,  w^ho  was  destined  to  die  prematurely 
not  long  after ;  Faure,  unsurpassed  as  Mephis- 
topheles ;  Devoyod,  Mdlle.  Mauduit,  and  Mme. 
Nilsson,  the  best  of  Marguerites. 

The  success  of  "  Faust "  did  not  for  some 
time  assume  anything  like  the  proportions  it 
was  destined  to  attain  later  on,  and  the  follow- 
ing extracts  from  some  of  the  criticisms  of  the 
day  may  not  be  uninteresting.  BerHoz  was  on 
the  whole  distinctly  favourable  to  his  young 
51 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

rival's  work,  and  his  appreciation,  coming  from 
one  who  had  himself  sought  for  inspiration  from 
the  same  source,  acquires  thereby  additional 
importance.  According  to  him,  the  most 
remarkable  portion  of  the  score  is  the  mono- 
logue of  Marguerite  at  her  window,  which  closes 
the  third  act.  In  this  it  is  probable  that  many 
will  now  agree. 

Scudo,*  the  once  famous  critic  of  the  Revue 
des  Deux  Mondes,  was  less  favourable  than 
Berlioz,  although  he  admitted  the  work  to  be 
thoroughly  distinguished;  ''but,"  he  added, 
"the  musician  has  not  seized  the  vast  con- 
ception of  the  German  poet ;  he  has  not  suffi- 
ciently succeeded  in  appropriating  unto  himself 
the  epic  force  of  Goethe,  to  render  any  new 
attempt  impossible."  In  this,  Scudo  was  perhaps 
not  altogether  wrong.  As,  however,  he  always 
showed  himself  the  uncompromising  opponent 
of  Berlioz,  Wagner,  and  the  newer  school  of 
musical  thought,  his  judgment  loses  some  of  its 
weight,  and  it  is  not  surprising  that  he  should 
*  Scudo.  P.  Born  1806.  Died  1864. 
52 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

have  pronounced  the  soldier's  march  to  be  a 
masterpiece,  whilst  failing  to  recognise  the  beauty 
of  the  garden  scene. 

Strangely  enough,  neither  Berlioz  nor  Scudo, 
judging  the  work  from  such  different  stand- 
points, were  in  any  way  impressed  by  the 
musical  beauties  or  dramatic  force  of  the  prison 
scene.  Jouvin,  the  critic  of  the  Figaro,  whilst 
praising  the  second  and  fourth  acts,  thought  the 
third  monotonous  and  lengthy.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  critic  of  the  Illustration  considered 
this  as  the  finest.  Scudo  having  died  in  1864, 
he  was  succeeded  on  the  Revue  des  Deux 
Maudes  by  Blaze  de  Bury,  who  proved  even 
more  hostile  to  Gounod  than  his  predecessor. 

"  Faust "  was  first  performed  in .  London 
under  Col.  Mapleson's  regime,  in  1864,  with 
the  following  cast :  Mme.  Titiens,  Marguerite ; 
Mme.  Trebelli,  Siebel ;  Giuglini,  Faust ;  Gassier, 
Mephistopheles ;  Santley,  Valentine.  Signor 
Arditi  was  the  conductor. 

Later  on,   during   the   same   season,  it  was 
given   at   Covent   Garden   and    interpreted    as 
53 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

follows :  Mme.  Miolan-Carvalho,  Marguerite ; 
Mme.  Nantier  Didier,  Siebel  ;  Tamberlik, 
Faust;  Faure,  Mephistopheles ;  Graziani, 
Valentine. 

Since  then,  the  number  of  singers  who  have 
appeared  in  this  unique  work  has  been  very 
great.  There  probably  does  not  exist  a  pri77ia 
donna  who  has  not  enacted  the  part  of 
Marguerite ;  and  *'  Faust "  has  usurped  the 
place  formerly  occupied  by  "  La  Sonnambula  " 
as  the  debutante^ s  opera. 

In  his  amusing  Memoirs,  Colonel  Mapleson 
gives  an  entertaining  account  of  the  production 
of  "  Faust "  in  London. 

Finding  that  there  appeared  to  be  a  lack  of 
public  interest  in  the  new  work,  discernible 
through  the  fact  that  only  ;^3o  worth  of  seats 
had  been  disposed  of  for  the  first  night,  he 
adopted  the  bold  and  singular  course  of  dis- 
tributing the  tickets  for  the  first  three  perform- 
ances far  and  wide,  and  giving  out  that  the 
house  was  sold  out.  He  then  put  an  advertise- 
ment in  the  Tmes^  stating  that,  "  in  consequence 
54 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

of  a  death  in  the  family,  two  stalls  for  the  first 
representation  of  'Faust,'  the  opera  that  had 
excited  so  much  interest  that  all  places  for  the 
first  three  representations  had  been  bought  up, 
could  be  had  at  2^s.  each."  The  success  of 
this  stratagem  appears  to  have  been  complete. 
Public  curiosity  was  aroused,  and  the  triumphant 
career  of  "Faust"  in  this  country  was  begun. 

The  success  *' Faust"  has  achieved  all  the 
world  over  is  probably  unprecedented  in  operatic 
annals. 

Gounod  is  said  to  have  got  only  ;£4o  for  the 
English  rights,  and  he  was  deemed  lucky  to  get 
even  that. 

It  would  appear  to  be  an  impossibility  for  a 
composer  to  succeed  in  pleasing  every  one,  and 
although  perhaps  "Faust"  possesses  this  gift 
as  much  as  any  other  operatic  work,  yet  it  is  not 
surprising  that  it  should  have  been  criticised 
adversely  from  many  varied  points  of  view. 
That  it  should  have  proved  distasteful  to 
Wagner  is  but  natural,  considering  the  fact  that 
the  "  libretto  "  must  have  seemed  to  the  German 
55 


FRENCH   MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

master  a  desecration  of  Goethe's  poem,  even  as 
much  as  the  book  of  "  Guillaume  Tell "  was  a 
parody  of  Schiller's  play. 

Amongst  the  most  singular  appreciations  of 
''  Faust "  is  that  emitted  by  Blaze  de  Bury,  who 
qualifies  it  as  an  "  Italian  "  opera  ! 

As  a  contrast  to  this,  several  others  have 
commented  upon  the  composer's  German 
tendencies,  and  the  names  of  Mendelssohn  and 
Schumann  have  been  freely  mentioned  as 
furnishing  the  source  of  his  inspiration.  In 
point  of  fact,  "Faust "is  neither  German  nor 
Italian,  but  French,  essentially  French  in  its 
melody,  essentially  French  in  its  harmony.  The 
few  unmistakable  reminiscences  of  Mendelssohn 
do  not  detract  from  this  any  more  than  does  the 
undoubted  influence  in  many  places  of  Meyer- 
beer. Of  Schumann  I  can  find  but  few  if  any 
traces.  On  the  other  hand,  the  work  bears  the 
stamp  throughout  of  Gounod's  own  individuality. 
It  is  not  an  occasional  reminiscence  or  a  passing 
thought  that  suffices  to  class  a  work  as  belonging 
to  any  special  school,  but  rather  its  general 
56 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

characteristics.  Those  who  want  a  typical 
German  Faust  must  go  to  Schumann,  whilst 
those  who  prefer  Goethe  as  seen  through 
Italian  spectacles  can  apply  to  Boito.  As 
regards  the  essentially  Gallic  interpretations  of 
Berlioz  and  Gounod  there  can  be  no  question. 

Probably  no  legend  has  ever  been  turned  to 
such  account  by  poet,  dramatist,  and  musician  as 
•that  of  **  Faust."  The  fascination  of  the  story, 
whether  looked  at  in  its  philosophical  or  purely 
romantic  aspect  has  proved  irresistible  to  many 
generations.  The  original  Faust  appears  to  be 
a  mythical  personage,  who  in  some  form  or 
another  has  figured  in  the  folk-lore  of  all  nations, 
and  is  not  to  be  confounded  with  Faust,  or  Fust, 
the  printer.  An  individual  of  this  name  is 
mentioned  by  Melancthon  in  his  "  Table  Talk  " 
as  having  been  a  professor  of  magic  at  Cracow, 
and  a  great  traveller,  who  had  startled  the  in- 
habitants of  Venice  by  flying  through  the  air. 
The  Reformer  pleasantly  alludes  to  this  person 
as  "  Turpissima  bestia  et  cloaca  multorum  dia- 
bolorum."  The  existence  of  this  Faust  at  Cracow 
57 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

is  further  corroborated  by  Wierns  in  1588,  a  year 
later  than  the  publication  of  the  earliest  version  of 
the  Faust  legend  by  Spiess.  It  is  upon  this  last 
that  Marlowe  founded  his  "  Dr.  Faustus,"  which 
was  brought  out  in  the  following  year.  The 
long  narrative  of  the  story  by  Widman  appeared 
in  1599.  In  all  these  versions  the  character 
of  Marguerite  is  absent.  It  was  reserved  for 
Goethe  to  evolve  this  beautiful  conception  from 
his  brain.* 

Since  the  appearance  of  the  great  German 
poet's  masterwork,  the  subject,  as  treated  by 
him,  has  been  utilised  in  various  manners  by 
numberless  musicians.  It  would  perhaps  not 
be  uninteresting  to  cast  a  glance  at  some  of 
these.  The  following  composers  had  preceded 
Gounod  in  making  use  of  "Faust"  as  an  opera 
text :  Lickl  (18 15),  Strauss  (18 14),  Spohr  (18 14), 
Seyfried  (1820),  Beancourt  (1827),  Sir  Henry 
Bishop    (1825),    Lindpaintner     (1831),    Mdlle. 

*  The  above  details  are  taken  from  "  The  Lyrical 
Drama,"  by  H.  Sutherland  Edwards.  (W.  H.  Allen 
&Co.) 

5B 


CHARLES  GOUNOD 

Bertin  (1831),  Rietz  (1837),  and  Gordigiani 
(1837).*  What  has  become  of  all  these  works  ? 
Chi  lo  sa  ?  The  only  one  that  has  in  any  way 
survived  is  that  by  Spohr,  extracts  from  which 
are  still  occasionally  heard  in  the  concert-room. 
Boito's  "  Mefistofele "  belongs  of  course  to  a 
subsequent  period.  It  redounds  greatly  to  the 
credit  of  the  Italian  composer  that  he  should 
have  succeeded  in  imposing  a  new  operatic 
setting  of  Goethe's  poem  when  this  was  so 
intimately  associated  in  most  people's  minds 
with  the  music  of  Gounod. 

Although  strangely  unequal,  "  Mefistofele  "  is 
nevertheless  in  many  ways  a  highly  remarkable 
work,  particularly  as  marking  a  departure  from 
the  usual  methods  peculiar  to  Italian  composers, 
and  aiming  at  a  higher  ideal.  It  has  born  fruit. 
Boito  is  a  poet  as  well  as  a  musician,  and  in  his 

*Lickl;  b.  1769,  d.  1843.  Spohr;  b.  1784,  d. 
1859.  Seyfried ;  b.  1776,  d.  1841.  Bishop,  Sir  H.  ; 
b.  1786,  d.  1855.  Lindpaintner ;  b.  1791,  d.  1856. 
Mdlle.  Bertin;  b.  1805,  d.  1877.  Rietz,  J. ;  b.  1812, 
d.  1877.     Gordigiani;  b.  1806,  d.  i860. 

59 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

operatic  adaptation  of  "  Faust  "  he  has  evidently 
striven  to  depart  as  little  as  possible  from 
Goethe's  plan.  This  is  of  course  commendable. 
Unfortunately,  the  result  has  not  been  altogether 
satisfactory,  for  in  endeavouring  to  compress  the 
two  "  Fausts "  of  Goethe  into  one  work,  the 
Italian  composer  has  been  compelled  to  make  a 
selection  from  the  different  situations  occurring 
in  the  original,  and  has  only  succeeded  in 
presenting  a  succession  of  scenes  strung  together 
apparently  without  rhyme  or  reason.  A  proper 
sub-title  for  "  Mefistofele"  would  be,  "  A  selection 
of  scenes  from  the  two  Fausts  of  Goethe,  opera- 
tically  treated  by  A.  Boito."  Certainly  the 
librettists  of  Gounod's  opera  have  shown  but 
scant  regard  for  Goethe's  intentions,  but  they 
have  at  any  rate  concocted  a  story  with  a  well- 
regulated  and  dramatically  logical  plot.  Boito, 
on  the  other  hand,  in  his  evident  desire  to  do 
justice  to  Goethe,  has  attempted  too  much  and 
achieved  too  little.  "Qui  trop  embrasse,  mal 
etreint."  This  has  been  the  case  with  Boito. 
Many  people  have  tried  to  discover  a  philoso 
60 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

phical  meaning,  and  the  realisation  of  a  quantity 
of  abstract  notions  in  Boito's  music,  which  only 
exist  in  their  imagination.  Perhaps  the  three 
composers  who  have  best  grasped  the  spirit  of 
the  wonderful  poem  have  been  Schumann,  Liszt, 
and  Wagner  :  the  first  in  his  "  Scenes  from 
Faust,"  the  second  in  his  "  Faust  Symphony," 
the  third  in  his  "  Faust  Overture."  Gounod  has 
been  more  successful  in  this  respect  than  many 
people  are  inclined  to  allow.  It  is  only 
necessary  to  point  to  the  first  bars  of  the  Prelude 
and  the  commencement  of  the  first  act  as  a 
proof  of  this  fact. 

Of  late  years  Berlioz's  "  Damnation  de  Faust " 
has  acquired  a  well-deserved  though  tardily-be- 
stowed popularity.  It  was  considered  by  the  com- 
poser as  one  of  his  best  works,  a  judgment  which 
has  since  then  received  a  practically  universal  en- 
dorsement. At  the  same  time,  it  is  rather  by 
reason  of  its  own  individuality  than  as  a  satis- 
factory interpretation  of  Goethe,  that  the  above 
"  dramatic  legend  "  is  entitled  to  the  high  rank 
it  occupies  in  the  esteem  of  musicians,  and  much 
6i 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

of  the  effect  produced  by  this  extraordinary 
composition  can  in  a  large  measure  be  assigned 
to  the  glamour  shed  over  it  by  the  wonderful 
orchestral  colouring  that  Berlioz  knew  so  well 
how  to  employ,  his  mastery  of  which  will 
probably  remain  his  chief  glory  with  posterity. 
Berlioz  states  that  the  score  of  his  "  Faust "  was 
composed  by  him  with  an  amount  of  facility 
that  he  rarely  experienced  in  connection  with 
his  other  works.  The  famous  march  on  a 
Hungarian  theme  was  written  by  him  in  one 
night.  "The  extraordinary  effect,"  he  writes, 
"  that  it  produced  at  Pesth  decided  me  to  intro- 
duce it  into  the  score  of  '  Faust*,'  in  taking  the 
liberty  of  placing  my  hero  in  Hungary  at  the 
outset  of  the  work,  and  causing  him  to  assist  at 
the  passing  of  a  Hungarian  army  across  the 
plain  where  he  is  indulging  in  dreamy  thoughts." 
Berlioz  excuses  this  liberty  by  stating  that  in 
composing  his  "  Faust "  he  had  never  intended 
to  bind  himself  into  following  the  plan  adopted 
by  Goethe  in  his  masterpiece.  This  specious 
sort  of  argument  is  all  very  well  in  its  way,  and 
62 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

the  adoption  of  similar  methods  might  prove  of 
infinite  service  to  composers  in  enabling  them 
to  utilise  previously-written  works,  and  thereby 
save  themselves  trouble.  Whether  it  is  artistic 
or  not,  is  another  matter.  If  we  suppose,  for 
instance,  that  Berlioz  had  had  by  him  a  "  Taran- 
tella "  and  an  Irish  jig,  he  might  have  transported 
his  hero  alternately  to  Italy  and  to  Erin,  and 
named  his  work  "  The  Travels  of  Faust,"  which 
at  any  rate  would  not  have  been  open  to  the 
same  objection  as  the  original  title  chosen  by 
him.  Despite  these  casual  observations  and  the 
fact  that,  looked  at  from  the  point  of  view  of  a 
satisfactory  interpretation  of  Goethe's  poem,  the 
work  falls  short,  Berlioz's  "Faust"  none  the  less 
remains  one  of  its  author's  most  inspired  com- 
positions; beautiful  in  parts,  though  needlessly 
eccentric  in  others ;  powerful,  and,  above  all, 
eminently  individual. 

If  the  "  Faust "  of  Berlioz  may  be  ranked  as 

one  of  its  author's  best  works,  the  same  place  of 

honour    can   undoubtedly  be   ascribed  to  the 

"Scenes    from    Faust"   of   Schumann   in    the 

63 


FRENCH    MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

lengthy  catalogue  of  the  master  of  Zwickau's 
compositions,  and  it  is  strange  that  so  few 
opportunities  should  be  afforded  to  Londoners 
of  appreciating  its  beauties.  The  second  part 
of  this  work  is  generally  considered  by 
musicians  as  being  the  most  remarkable,  but 
Schumann's  setting  of  the  Church  scene  counts 
amongst  his  finest  inspirations.  The  overture 
is  the  weakest  portion,  and  cannot  compare 
with  Wagner's  masterly  tone-poem  known  as 
"  Eine  Faust  Ouverture,"  one  of  the  most 
striking  examples  of  modern  orchestral  music. 
I  must  not  omit  to  mention  the  "Faust 
Symphony "  of  Liszt,  which  is  also  too  seldom 
performed,  probably  on  account  of  its  length 
and  extreme  difficulty,  also  possibly  owing  to 
the  uncompromising  hostility  entertained  in 
certain  quarters  against  the  master's  music. 
Although  consisting  of  three  movements — 
labelled  respectively  "  Faust,"  "  Marguerite,"  and 
"  Mephistopheles,"  the  work  in  question  might 
rather  come  under  the  category  of  a  "  symphonic 
poem."  It  is  constructed  upon  entirely  uncon- 
64 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

ventional  lines,  the  themes  being  subjected 
to  various  transformations,  after  the  method 
peculiar  to  Liszt.  The  second  portion  is  one 
of  the  most  beautiful  movements  in  the  entire 
range  of  instrumental  music. 

The  following  composers  have  also  treated 
the  same  subject  more  or  less  successfully : 
Prince  Radziwill,  Litolff,  Hugo  Pierson, 
ZoUner,  and  Eduard  Lassen.*  The  latter's 
incidental  music  is  constantly  given  in  Germany 
in  conjunction  with  the  drama.  As  this  is  the 
age  of  festivals,  I  should  like  to  suggest  to  the 
minds  of  those  responsible  in  such  matters  the 
feasibility  of  attempting  what  might  be  termed 
a  "  Faust "  festival.  This  could  be  made  to 
occupy  the  inside  of  a  week,  and  would 
be  devoted  entirely  to  works  inspired  by 
Goethe's  poem.  I  venture  to  think  that  the 
idea  is  susceptible  of  being  turned  to  good 
account.    Many  musical  treasures,  the  existence 

*  Radziwill;  b.  1775,  d.  1833.  Litolff,  Henry; 
b,  1819,  d.  1891.  Pierson,  H.;  b.  1815,  d.  1873. 
Lassen,  E.;  b.  1830. 

65  E 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

of  which  is  unsuspected,  would  thereby  come 
to  light. 

It  would  appear  to  be  almost  needless  to 
attempt  to  give  a  description  of  the  music  that 
Gounod  has  wedded  to  Messrs.  Michel  Carre 
and  Jules  Barbier's  operatic  version  of  "  Faust." 
That  it  is  perhaps  the  most  popular  opera 
composed  during  the  last  fifty  years  is  a 
generally  recognised  fact,  and  one  that  is  not 
likely  to  be  seriously  contested,  whatever 
restrictions  may  be  made  from  different  points 
of  view  concerning  its  merits.  Since  it  was 
first  produced,  a  new  generation  has  sprung  up, 
and  what  appeared  startlingly  bold  thirty  years 
ago  has  long  ceased  to  be  so  considered.  In 
1859  matters  were  very  different  from  what  they 
now  are.  The  operatic  pabulum  in  England 
consisted  of  the  works  of  Balfe  and  Wallace. 
In  France,  Auber  was  at  the  head  of  the 
Conservatoire ;  Ambroise  Thomas  had  written 
neither  "Mignon"  nor  "Hamlet";  Clapisson, 
Masse,  Maillart,  and  composers  of  that  calibre, 
enjoyed  the  confidence  of  the  patrons  of  the 
66 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

Opera  Comique ;  whilst  Berlioz  and  Wagner 
were  looked  upon  as  musical  iconoclasts. 

In  Italy,  Verdi  reigned  supreme,  the  Verdi  of 
" II  Trovatore  "  and  "La  Traviata,"  and  no- 
thing tended  to  foreshadow  the  astonishing 
transformation  of  style  that  was  eventually  to 
lead  the  master  to  compose  works  such  as 
''Aida,"  the  "Requiem,"  "  Otello,"  and 
"  Falstaff." 

Musical  education  has  made  considerable 
progress  since  those  days,  and  the  all-absorbing 
individuality  of  Wagner  has  exercised  a  sway 
over  musical  art  that  is  far  from  having  spent 
itself. 

The  form  in  which  "  Faust "  was  composed 
did  not  tend  to  differ  in  any  appreciable 
degree  from  that  adopted  by  Meyerbeer,  with 
the  exception  that  certain  Italianisms  and 
concessions  to  the  vocalist  were  dispensed 
with. 

Gounod's  method,  from  which  he  has  not 
since  departed,  seems  to  have  been  to  musically 
delineate  each  phase  of  the  drama,  treating 
67 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

every  scene  as  a  separate  whole — that  is  to  say, 
without  having  recourse  to  any  connecting  Hnk 
or  kit  motiv ;  the  recurrence  of  previously- 
heard  melodies  in  the  fifth  act  hardly  coming 
under  this  category.  He  is  satisfied  to  depict 
his  characters  in  music  that  is  intended  to  be 
more  or  less  in  accordance  with  their  individu- 
ality. Herein  consists  the  great  difference  that 
separates  his  works  from  those  that  are  con- 
ceived after  Wagnerian  ideas. 

The  music  allotted  to  Mephistopheles  has  an 
appropriate  amount  of  Satanic  colouring,  and  is 
invested  with  a  certain  grim  humour.  It  has 
been  remarked  that  Gounod  has  been  less 
successful  than  Berlioz  in  his  musical  depiction 
of  the  philosophical  side  of  Goethe's  poem. 
This  may  or  may  not  be  true,  but  in  comparing 
the  two  works  it  must  be  recollected  that  the 
composers  cannot  be  judged  from  the  same 
point  of  view,  for  whereas  Berlioz  was  hampered 
by  no  theatrical  trammels  or  operatic  con- 
ventionalities, but  was  able  to  turn  the  legend 
to  whatever  account  he  chose,  even  to  trans- 
68 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

porting  Faust  to  the  plains  of  Hungary  and 
accompanying  him  to  the  infernal  regions, 
Gounod  was  to  a  certain  extent  dependent 
upon  his  librettists,  who  saw  in  Goethe's  poem 
nothing  more  than  a  story  susceptible  of  being 
turned  to  operatic  purposes.  As  to  what  really 
constitutes  the  philosophical  in  music,  probably 
no  two  people  will  agree.  Music  is  intended  to 
convey  certain  impressions  which  in  turn  cause 
corresponding  emotions  to  the  listener,  in 
accordance  with  that  which  it  has  been  the 
composer's  intention  to  depict.  If  it  fails  in  so 
doing,  the  fault  may  be  ascribed  either  to  the 
composer's  incapacity,  or  to  a  want  of  sym- 
pathetic feeling  on  the  part  of  the  listener. 

It  is  eminently  to  the  credit  of  Gounod  that 
he  should  have  found  the  means  in  his 
"Faust"  of  pleasing  a  variety  of  differently 
constituted  individuals,  who  probably  admire 
his  work  from  totally  different  standpoints. 

To  the  great  majority  the  charm  of  "  Faust  '^ 
lies  in  melodies  such  as  those  of  the  "old 
men's "  and  soldiers'  choruses,  the  Kermesse 
69 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

and  well-known  waltz  ;  the  more  refined  and 
sentimental  will  prefer  the  famous  love  duet 
and  the  prison  trio ;  prime  donne  will 
incline  to  the  jewel  song,  which  furnishes  them 
with  the  opportunity  of  displaying  the  agility 
of  their  throats ;  and  the  cultivated  musician 
will  single  out  parts  that  do  not  attract  the 
same  amount  of  attention,  but  are  not  the  less 
noteworthy — such  as  the  opening  bars  of  the 
Prelude,  the  entire  first  act,  the  end  of  the 
third  act,  the  death  of  Valentine,  the  Church 
scene,  the  commencement  and  end  of  the  last 
act.  When  "Faust"  was  transferred  from  the 
Theatre  Lyrique  to  the  Grand  Opera  in  1869, 
Gounod  wrote  additional  ballet  music,  which, 
though  charming  enough  in  itself,  is  absolutely 
out  of  keeping  with  the  nature  of  the  subject, 
and  might  equally  well  figure  in  any  opera  of 
the  type  associated  with  this  theatre. 

*'  Faust "  may  be  considered  as  an  important 

landmark  in  Fiench  music,  and  from  the  year 

1859  may  be  said  to  have  sprung  up  an  entirely 

new  generation  of  composers,  imbued  with  a 

70 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

high  and  noble  ideal,  and  differing  in  many 
essentials  from  their  predecessors.  Previous  to 
this  the  voice  of  Berlioz  remained  that  of  one 
crying  in  the  desert,  unheeded  and  scoffed  at. 
The  author  of  the  "  Symphonic  Fantastique " 
had  come  too  soon,  and,  moreover,  was 
altogether  too  thorough  in  his  ideas  and  devoid 
of  any  spirit  of  compromise.  The  pen  of  the 
critic,  which  he  wielded  with  such  a  conspicuous 
amount  of  success,  was  too  often  dipped  in  gall, 
and  the  shafts  of  sarcasm  which  he  unremit- 
tingly hurled  at  his  enemies  kept  their  rancour 
alive,  and  mayhap  did  something  to  prevent  even 
a  moderate  amount  of  fair  criticism  from  being 
meted  to  his  musical  compositions.  Although 
not  a  reformer  in  the  same  sense,  Gounod 
nevertheless  contrived,  in  a  quieter  and  less 
obtrusive  manner,  to  impose  certain  innovations 
without  offending  the  prejudices  of  the  partisans 
of  the  older  style  of  operatic  music.  To  us 
nowadays  it  seems  difficult  to  realise  that  an 
opera  so  full  of  melody  as  "  Faust "  should  have 
seemed  at  all  unduly  complicated,  but  so  it 
71 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

appears  to  have  been  thought,  and  the  Parisians 
of  thirty  years  ago  concentrated  their  admiration 
upon  the  lighter  portions,  and  looked  askance  at 
the  rest.  These  same  Parisians  were  destined 
two  years  later  to  show  the  measure  of  their 
musical  aptitudes  by  the  disgraceful  manner  in 
which  they  received  Wagner's  "Tannhaiiser" 
on  the  occasion  of  the  memorable  performances 
of  this  work  at  the  Opera  in  1 86 1.  At  that 
period  Gounod  was  professedly  an  admirer  of 
the  German  master,  although  since  then  his 
opinions  seem  to  have  become  sensibly  modi- 
fied. It  is  necessary  to  remember  that  "Wagner 
was  only  known  then  as  the  author  of  "  Tann- 
haiiser"  and  "Lohengrin,"  and  as  holding 
certain  heterodox  views  upon  dramatic  art. 

After  the  fiasco  of  "  Tannhaiiser "  Gounod 
appealed  to  the  detractors  of  the  master,  and 
gave  them  rendezvous  in  ten  years'  time  be- 
fore the  same  work  and  the  same  man,  when, 
he  said,  they  would  lift  their  hats  to  them  both. 
It  has  required  somewhat  more  than  ten  years 
for  this,  but  the  Parisians  have  gone  even 
72 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

further  now  than  Gounod,  and  possibly  the 
popularity  of  Wagner  in  Paris  may  eventually 
equal,  if  it  does  not  surpass,  that  of  the 
composer  of  '^  Faust." 

Within  a  year  after  the  production  of  this 
last  work,  a  new  opera  by  Gounod  was  brought 
out  at  the  Theatre  Lyrique.  "Philemon  et 
Baucis/'  played  for  the  first  time  on  February 
1 8th,  i860,  is  a  graceful  and  delicate  little 
score,  that  has  remained  popular  in  France  and 
only  recently  has  obtained  a  fair  measure  of 
success  in  London,  where  it  was  produced  by 
Sir  Augustus  Harris  at  Covent  Garden  in  1891. 

This  pleasing  work  belongs  entirely  to  the 
Opera  Comique  genre,  and  consists  of  a 
number  of  detached  pieces  connected  together 
through  the  means  of  spoken  dialogue.  In 
writing  it  Gounod  evidently  did  not  trouble 
himself  about  questions  of  operatic  reform,  but 
was  content  with  filling  in  the  framework 
provided  for  him,  and  allowing  his  ideas  to  flow 
naturally.  There  is  nothing  forced  in  this 
melodious  little  opera.     Everything  is  pure  and 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

limpid  as  crystal.  Putting  aside  all  aesthetic 
considerations  as  to  the  somewhat  old-fashioned 
form  in  which  the  composer's  ideas  are 
expressed,  it  is  impossible  not  to  feel  charmed 
by  their  refinement  and  delicacy. 

"  La  Colombe,"  a  little  comic  opera  given  at 
Baden  in  i860,  and  later  on  at  the  Opera 
Comique,  is  comparatively  of  little  importance. 
A  charming  entr'acte  still  occasionally  finds 
its  way  into  concert  programmes.  A  work  of 
larger  dimensions  was  "  La  Reine  de  Saba," 
produced  on  February  28th,  1862,  the  third 
opera  written  by  Gounod  for  the  Grand  Opera. 

The  music  of  this  work  is  unequal,  and  the 
libretto  devoid  of  interest.  There  are,  how- 
ever, certain  numbers  that  have  survived  the 
wreck  of  this  ill-fated  score,  which  has  been 
somewhat  too  harshly  condemned.  Amongst 
these  may  be  mentioned  the  air,  "Plus  grand 
dans  son  obscurite"  (which  has  remained  a 
favourite  with  dramatic  prime  donne),  the 
graceful  women's  chorus  at  the  beginning  of 
the  second  act,  the  characteristic  ballet  music, 
74 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

and  the  grand  march.  These  last  two  extracts 
have  become  popular,  and  form  part  of  all  pro- 
perly constituted  concert  repertoires.  At  the 
period  when  this  opera  was  produced,  the 
peculiar  disease  known  as  "  Wagnerophobia " 
was  raging  in  Paris,  and  every  composer  with 
something  new  to  say  was  gratified  with  the 
epithet  Wagnerian,  which  was  held  to  be  a  term 
of  contumely,  implying  absence  of  melodic  ideas 
and  want  of  inspiration. 

There  is  not  much  in  the  "Reine  de  Saba" 
that  suggests  the  influence  of  the  German 
master,  except  a  passing  reminiscence  of 
"  Tannhaiiser,"  but  at  that  time  people  did  not 
look  too  closely  into  these  matters.  The  score 
was  both  long  and  monotonous,  it  did  not  con- 
tain too  plentiful  a  proportion  of  sops  to  the 
singers,  and  it  was  forthwith  pronounced  to  be 
Wagnerian,  an  expression  as  condemnatory  in 
its  intention  as  its  real  meaning  was  little  under- 
stood. Gounod  himself  laid  great  store  upon 
his  work,  and  being  met  a  short  time  after  its 
production  by  a  musical  critic  at  Baden,  he  told 
75 


FRENCH    MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

him  that  he  was  travelHng  on  account  of  a 
family  bereavement.  "I  have  lost,"  he  said, 
"a  woman  whom  I  loved  deeply,  the  Queen  of 
Sheba." 

Only  those  who  know  the  amount  of  labour 
involved  in  the  composition  of  a  five-act  opera 
can  measure  the  disappointment  that  must 
accrue  to  its  author  on  finding  that  his  work 
has  failed  to  satisfy  that  agglomeration  of  en- 
tities known  as  the  public.  "La  Reine  de 
Saba "  was  more  successful  in  Brussels  than  in 
Paris,  and  was  well  received  in  Germany,  where, 
however,  it  has  been  dethroned  in  favour  of  the 
far  finer  work  by  Goldmark  bearing  the  same 
name.  It  has  also  been  heard  in  London 
under  the  title  of  "Irene." 

The  opera  of  "Mireille,"  played  for  the  first 
time  at  the  Theatre  Lyrique  in  1864,  and  intro- 
duced to  the  notice  of  the  English  public  at 
Her  Majesty's  Theatre  during  the  same  year,  is 
one  of  Gounod's  most  characteristic  produc- 
tions in  the  way  that  it  illustrates  the  com- 
poser's quahties  and  defects  perhaps  as  much 
76 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

as  anything  he  has  done.  The  poem  upon 
which  it  is  founded  is  the  "  Mireio "  of 
Frederick  Mistral,  the  celebrated  Provencal 
poet.  It  is  a  pastoral,  and  as  such  necessarily 
appealed  irresistibly  to  a  composer  who  is 
never  so  happy  as  when  treating  a  subject  of 
this  kind. 

The  story  is  simple  enough,  and  is  thus  con- 
densed by  Mons.  Pagnerre,  Gounod's  clever 
biographer,  to  whose  work  I  may  refer  those 
amongst  my  readers  who  seek  for  further  infor- 
mation upon  the  composer's  Hfe :  "  A  rich 
young  girl,  a  poor  young  man,  an  ill-fated 
love ;  and  death  of  the  young  girl  through 
sunstroke." 

This  tragic  denoiieuient  was  subsequently 
altered,  and,  according  to  the  latest  version  of 
the  opera,  Mireille  lives  presumably  to  enjoy 
connubial  bliss  with  her  lover. 

Gounod  has  been  less  happy  in  his  treatment 
of  the  essentially  dramatic  portions  of  the  story 
than  in  those  in  which  the  lyrical  element  pre- 
dominates. The  general  colour  of  his  score  is 
77 


FRENCH    MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

quite  in  keeping  with  a  subject  dealing  with 
Provengale  life,  although  it  can  scarcely  be  said 
that  he  has  proved  so  successful  in  this  respect 
as  Bizet  has  in  his  music  to  Alphonse  Daudet's 
"  L'Arlesienne." 

Notwithstanding  this,  there  are  many  charm- 
ing pages  in  "  Mireille,"  strongly  marked  with 
the  composer's  individuality,  suggestive  of  warm 
sunshine  and  southern  skies.  If  the  opera  is 
emphatically  a  disappointment  when  considered 
as  a  whole,  if  it  absolutely  fails  to  carry  con- 
viction as  a  musical  drama,  if  it  is  full  of  con- 
tradictions of  style  and  concessions  to  the 
vocalist,  it  may  at  least  claim  to  be  replete  with 
melody  of  a  refined  nature  and  to  contain 
several  numbers  that  are  always  heard  with 
pleasure.  The  melodious  duet,  "Oh  Magali 
ma  bienaimee,"  has  been  one  of  the  chief  items 
in  the  repertoire  of  tenors  and  sopranos 
during  the  last  five-and-twenty  years,  and  has 
been  massacred  by  numberless  amateurs  in 
countless  drawing-rooms. 

The  overture  is  a  delightfully  fresh  composi- 
78 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

tion  of  a  pastoral  nature,  and  serves  as  a  fitting 
prelude  to  the  story.  For  some  reason,  best 
known  to  himself^  Gounod  has  written  two 
endings  to  this,  the  first  of  which  is  immeasur- 
ably superior,  which  is  probably  the  reason  why 
the  second  is  usually  played.  In  the  first  act 
the  composer  has  introduced  a  vocal  waltz  of 
the  same  type  as  the  one  he  was  subsequently 
to  place  in  the  mouth  of  Juliet,  both  being 
evidently  written  for  the  purpose  of  giving 
Mme.  Carvalho,  the  creatrix  of  these  parts,  the 
opportunity  of  indulging  in  vocal  acrobatics. 
Such  concessions  to  the  exigencies  of  the  singer 
are  much  to  be  deplored. 

Amongst  the  most  noticeable  numbers  in 
"  Mireille "  I  would  mention,  in  addition  to 
those  I  have  already  singled  out,  the  opening 
chorus  of  the  first  act,  the  "couplets"  of 
Ourrias,  so  often  sung  in  our  concert  rooms 
by  Mr.  Santley,  the  "  Musette,"  the  shepherd's 
song,  and  Mireille's  air,  "  Heureux  petit  berger." 
This  opera  was  originally  in  five  acts ;  it  was 
then  reduced  to  three,  and  restored  to  five,  with 
79 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

certain  modifications,  on  the  occasion  of  its 
revival  at  the  Op^ra  Comique  in  1874. 

If  Gounod  had  not  succeeded  since  his 
"  Faust "  in  producing  any  work  that  could  bear 
comparison  with  this  masterpiece  (however 
creditable  in  their  way  the  operas  that  had 
followed  it  might  be),  he  was  destined  in 
"  Romeo  and  Juliet "  to  be  more  fortunate,  and 
to  wed  music  to  Shakespeare's  story,  that  many 
of  his  admirers  have  not  scrupled  to  place  upon 
the  same  level  as  the  former  work.  With  this 
estimate  1  am  by  no  means  disposed  to  agree, 
although  I  should  be  inclined  to  consider 
"  Romeo "  as  occupying  the  second  place  in 
the  list  of  the  composer's  dramatic  works. 

Shakespeare's  wondrous  tragedy  had  already 
been  set  to  music  by  several  composers,* 
amongst  whom  it  will  be  sufficient  to  mention 
Dalayrac,   Steibelt,   Zingarelli,  Vaccai,    Bellini, 

""  Dalayrac  ;  b.  1753,  d.   1809.      Steibelt ;   b.   1764, 
d.    1823.       Zingarelli;    b.    1752,   d.    1837.      Vaccai; 
b.   1791,  d.   1849.     Bellini;    b.  1802,  d.  1835.     Mar- 
chetti ;  b.  1831.     Marquis  d' I vry;  b.  1829. 
80 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

and  Marchetti.  An  opera  by  the  Marquis 
d'lvry,  entitled  "  Les  Amants  de  Verone,"  on 
the  same  theme,  although  written  before  the 
production  of  Gounod's  work,  was  brought 
out  in  Paris  in  1878  with  Capoul  as  Romeo. 
It  may  be  well  to  point  out  also  that,  by  a 
curious  coincidence,  Gounod  once  more  chose 
a  subject  that  had  been  treated  by  Berlioz, 
whose  symphony  of  "  Romeo  and  Juliet " 
remains  one  of  his  greatest  works. 

In  her  interesting  biography  of  Gounod,  Mdlle. 
de  Bovet  makes  the  following  apt  observations  : 
"  '  Faust,'  as  we  have  seen,  is  remarkable  for  its 
homogeneity,  the  happy  outcome  of  the  sub- 
ordination of  the  fantastic  to  the  emotional 
element.  It  is  not  possible  to  say  that  all  the 
parts  of  *  Romeo  et  Juliette '  are  linked  by  so 
close  a  bond,  and  this  could  not  well  have  been 
so.  All  Jules  Barbier's  cleverness  could  not 
make  the  plot  other  than  a  love  duet,  or  rather 
a  succession  of  love  duets." 

It  is  this  fact  that  accounts  in  a  measure  for 
the  tinge  of  monotony  noticeable  in  this  opera. 
81  F 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

When  Mons.  A.  Jullien  very  truly  remarks 
that  of  all  musicians  Gounod  is  the  one  whose 
ideas,  method,  and  style  vary  the  least,  he 
strikes  a  vulnerable  point  in  the  composer's 
armour.  Thus  the  duets  in  "  Romeo "  have 
appeared  to  many  people  as  attenuated  versions 
of  the  love  music  in  "  Faust."  Not  that  the 
themes  in  themselves  bear  any  appreciable  like- 
ness one  to  another,  but  that  the  general  cha- 
racteristics and  harmonic  colouring  are  similar. 
To  many  this  will  appear  an  additional  evidence 
of  powerful  individuality,  whereas  others  will 
see  in  it  an  element  of  weakness.  "Wagner  has 
proved  that  it  is  possible  to  write  love  duets 
totally  distinct  in  conception  one  from  the  other, 
yet  bearing  the  impress  of  the  same  hand,  in 
"Lohengrin,"  "Die  Walkiire,"  "Tristan,"  and 
"  Siegfried." 

Although  the  love  music  of  "  Romeo  "  cannot 
compare  with  that  of  "  Faust,"  yet  there  is  no 
denying  the  charm  that  pervades  it.  Over- 
sentimental  and  apt  to  cloy,  it  is  eminently 
poetical  and  full  of  melody.     If  we   miss  the 

82 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

note  of  true  passion,  we  find  in  its  stead  a  fund 
of  tenderness.  The  prelude,  or  prologue,  in 
which  the  characters  are  seen  grouped  upon  the 
stage,  is  altogether  happily  conceived  and  novel 
in  point  of  form.  There  is  little  in  the  first  act 
that  calls  for  much  notice,  with  the  exception  of 
the  clever  song  for  Mercutio,  *'  La  Reine  Mab," 
and  the  graceful  two-voiced  madrigal.  The 
vocal  waltz  to  which  I  have  previously  alluded 
is  out  of  place  in  a  work  of  this  kind.  The 
second  act  contains  the  balcony  scene,  and  is 
conceived  in  a  delicate  and  refined  vein  well 
adapted  to  the  situation.  The  music  throughout 
is  suave  and  charming.  There  is  nothing  par- 
ticularly noticeable  in  the  treatment  of  the 
marriage  scene  in  the  cell  of  Brother  Law- 
rence. 

During  the  next  scene  we  witness  the  famous 
quarrels  in  which  Mercutio  and  Tybalt  are  killed. 
The  influence  of  Meyerbeer  is  strongly  marked 
here,  although  the  music  lacks  the  dramatic  force 
which  is  so  prominent  in  the  works  of  the  com- 
poser of  the  "  Huguenots."  The  finale  to 
83 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

this,  with  its  impassioned  tenor  solo,  is  highly 
effective. 

Gounod  is  once  more  in  his  element  in  the 
fourth  act,  which  contains  the  celebrated  love 
duet,  "  Nuit  d'Hymenee,"  and  in  the  phrase 
"  Non  ce  n'est  pas  le  jour  "  he  strikes  a  note  of 
genuine  inspiration. 

The  charming  orchestral  movement  accom- 
panying the  sleep  of  Juliet  and  the  final  love 
duet  bring  us  to  the  end  of  the  numbers 
demanding  special  attention. 

"  Romeo  "  proved  successful  in  France  from 
the  outset,  whereas  in  England  it  failed  to 
maintain  itself  in  the  operatic  repertoire  for  a 
number  of  years,  notwithstanding  the  appearance 
of  Mme.  Patti  as  Juliet.  Recently  it  has  acquired 
an  undoubted  popularity,  owing  possibly  in  part 
to  Mons.  Jean  de  Reszke's  assumption  of  the 
principal  character. 

Alike  to  "  Faust,"  "  Romeo  "  has  also  been 

transferred  to  the  repertoire  of  the  Grand  Opera. 

It  is  in  these  two  works  that  the  essence  of  the 

master's  genius  would  appear  to  be  concentrated. 

84 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

Gounod  having  been  successful  in  his  treat- 
ment of  works  by  Moliere,  Goethe,  and  Shake- 
speare, now  turned  his  attention  to  Corneille, 
whose  "  Polyeucte "  exercised  an  irresistible 
fascination  over  his  mind. 

Several  events,  however,  were  destined  to 
transpire  before  this  work  was  to  be  brought  to  a 
termination. 

The  Franco -German  war  broke  out,  and 
Gounod,  who  was  past  the  age  to  serve  his 
country  in  a  military  capacity,  took  refuge  in 
England.  During  his  sojourn  in  London  he 
composed  the  cantata  "  Gallia,"  inspired  by  the 
troubles  that  had  befallen  his  native  land.  This 
work  was  written  for  the  inaguration  of  the  Royal 
Albert  Hall,  where  it  was  performed  for  the  first 
time  on  May  ist,  187 1.  On  this  occasion 
four  composers  were  asked  to  contribute  to 
the  solemnity.  Sir  Arthur  Sullivan  represented 
England,  Gounod  France,  Pinsuti  Italy,  and 
Ferdinand  Hiller  Germany.  Gounod  entitled 
his  work  a  "  biblical  elegy."  It  met  with  success 
in  London,  and  was  subsequently  performed  in 
85 


FRENCH   MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

Paris.  The  best  portion  of  "Gallia"  is  the 
effective /■;/<?/(?  for  soprano  and  chorus,  "Jeru- 
salem." Gounod  was  at  that  time  working  at 
his  "  Polyeucte,"  and  was  also  engaged  upon  the 
"  Redemption."  Mrs.  Weldon  was  to  take  the 
principal  part  in  the  first  of  these  works. 

Whilst  in  London  Gounod  composed  a  great 
deal.  In  addition  to  "  Gallia  "  he  wrote  several 
choral  works  and  a  quantity  of  songs.  Amongst 
these  last  may  be  mentioned  such  popular 
favourites  as  "  Maid  of  Athens,"  "  Oh  that  we  two 
were  maying,"  "  There  is  a  green  hill  far  away," 
"  The  Worker,"  "  The  fountain  mingles  with  the 
river,"  and  the  fascinating  duet  entitled,  "  Bar- 
carolle." The  "  Funeral  march  of  a  Marionette  " 
also  dates  from  this  epoch,  as  does  the  charm- 
ing "  Recueil "  of  songs  entitled  "  Biondina," 
instinct  with  southern  spirit.  It  may  be  amusing 
to  peruse  his  opinion  of  English  musical  feeling, 
as  recorded  by  Mdlle.  de  Bovet :  "When  one 
sees  Englishmen  attentively  follow  the  execution 
of  a  score,  as  grave  and  solemn  as  if  they  were 
fulfilling  an  austere  duty ;  then  suddenly,  as  if 
86 


CHARLES    GOUNOD 

a  spring  had  been  touched,  raise  their  heads  and 
with  beaming  faces  exclaim,  '  Oh,  how  nice ! 
very  beautiful  indeed !'  and  again  bury  themselves 
in  their  book  as  gravely  and  solemnly  as  before, 
one  cannot  help  thinking  that  they  are  would-be 
rather  than  real  musicians.  They  are  actuated 
by  British  pride,  because  their  artistic  taste  must 
be  superior  to  the  taste  of  other  nations,  just  as 
their  navy  is  more  powerful  and  their  cotton  and 
flannel  of  better  quality." 

The  opera  "  Polyeucte,"  which  was  terminated 
in  London,  was  not  brought  out  until  October  7, 
1878.  Previous  to  this  Gounod  had  set  to 
music  an  operatic  version  of  Alfred  de  Vigny's 
"  Cinq  Mars,"  given  for  the  first  time  at  the 
Paris  Opera  Comique  on  April  5,  1877,  which 
may  be  classed  among  his  weakest  productions. 
It  bears  manifest  signs  of  haste.  Apart  from  a 
suave  "  cantilena,"  "  Nuit  resplendissante,"  and 
some  graceful  ballet  music,  there  is  little  in 
"  Cinq  Mars  "  that  calls  for  notice. 

Gounod  was  not  much  luckier  with  his 
"  Polyeucte,"  over  which  he  had  devoted  so 
^7 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

much  thought  and  labour.  This  opera,  which 
savours  rather  of  the  oratorio,  was  not  particu- 
larly suited  to  the  stage  of  the  Grand  Opera, 
notwithstanding  the  introduction  of  a  set  ballet, 
very  charming  in  its  way,  but  utterly  unfit  for 
the  subject.  A  gorgeous  viise  e?i  scene  and  an 
admirable  interpretation  did  not  save  it  from 
failure.  Out  of  this  elaborate  and  unequal  score 
it  is  possible  to  detach  certain  pages  that  are 
worthy  of  the  illustrious  name  by  which  they  are 
signed,  but  the  work  in  its  ejisemhle  is  thoroughly 
disappointing.  Gounod  seems  after  "Romeo" 
to  have  adopted  an  entirely  retrograde  style  of 
composition  in  his  operas,  and  to  have  receded 
with  each  new  operatic  attempt. 

If  "  Cinq  Mars  "  and  "  Polyeucte  "  were  both 
destined  to  accentuate  this  fact,  "  Le  Tribut  de 
Zamora,"  given  at  the  Grand  Opera  in  1881, 
confirmed  it  without  further  doubt.  This  last 
work  is  certainly  one  of  his  least  interesting 
operas,  not  so  much  in  respect  of  want  of  ideas, 
as  from  the  fact  of  its  being  constiucted  upon 
old  and  obsolete  models.  Gounod  has  pursued 
88 


CHARLES    GOUNOD 

an  absolutely  contrary  course  to  that  adopted  by 
Wagner  and  Verdi,  for  whereas  these  masters 
have  produced  their  greatest  works  at  a  compa- 
ratively advanced  period  of  their  lives,  the 
composer  of  "  Faust "  has  lost  ground  at  each 
successive  production.  In  saying  this  I  allude 
especially  to  his  operas.  Mons.  Adolphe  Jullien, 
in  an  article  on  the  "  Tribut  de  Zamora,"  makes 
the  following  apt  remarks :  "  Generally  speak- 
ing, musicians  as  they  advance  in  their  career 
obtain  renewed  strength,  and  follow  an  upward 
course — at  any  rate,  as  long  as  they  have  not 
attained  old  age.  It  is  even  the  case  with  cer- 
tain musicians,  such  as  Rossini  and  Verdi,  that 
a  revelation  at  a  later  stage  of  their  career  en- 
ables them  to  perceive  a  new  ideal,  which  they 
endeavour  to  attain,  with  more  or  less  success, 
according  to  the  amount  of  genius  they  possess; 
even  for  the  one  who  is  unable  to  reach  his  aim, 
it  is  always  a  merit  to  have  had  it  in  view. 
There  is  nothing  of  this  in  M.  Gounod.  After 
the  long  period  of  rest  that  followed  the  pro- 
duction of  his  best  works,  from  '■  Faust '  to 
89 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

*  Romeo,'  he  has  re-entered  the  career  with 
ideas  absolutely  modified  as  regards  dramatic 
music ;  he  has  returned  straight  to  the  old  type 
of  opera  comique  and  opera,  carefully  cutting  up 
each  act  into  airs  and  recitatives,  each  romance 
or  melody  into  short  square  periods,  simplifying 
the  orchestral  accompaniment  as  much  as  pos- 
sible, and  subordinating  it  to  the  voices,  which 
it  often  doubles.  According  to  this  retro- 
grade system  he  has  written  his  last  operas, 
'  Cinq  Mars,'  '  Polyeucte,'  and  '  Le  Tribut 
de  Zamora,'  whilst  the  young  French  musicians 
taking  his  earlier  works  as  their  starting-point, 
were  endeavouring  to  add  to  the  refinement  of 
his  orchestration,  and  to  treat  each  act  as  a 
vocal  and  orchestral  symphony.  There  can  be 
no  doubt  that  it  is  to  this  that  the  dramatic 
music  of  the  present  day  tends,  and  it  is  all  the 
more  strange  to  see  M.  Gounod  going  against 
this  irresistible  movement  that  he  has  been  one 
of  the  first  to  help." 

Before  taking  leave  of  the  master  as  a  dra- 
matic  composer  it  is  necessary  to  mention  a 
90 


CHARLES   GOTTNOD 

musical  version  of  Moliere's  "  Georges  Dandin," 
which    has    never  been    performed,    and    may 
possibly  be  still  unfinished.     The  peculiarity  of 
this  work  consists  in  the  fact  of  the  music  being 
composed  to  Moliere's  actual  prose.     In  a  pre- 
face  destined    to    precede    the    above   opera, 
Gounod  has  exposed  his  ideas  with  a  consider- 
able amount  of  ingenuity  regarding  the  supe- 
riority  he  considers  that   prose  possesses  over 
verse  for  operatic  purposes.     It  is  to  be  hoped 
that  an  opportunity  may  some  time  or  other  be 
offered  to  the  public  of  judging  the  practical 
value  of  these   theories   by  the   production  of 
"  Georges  Dandin."     According  to  Gounod,  the 
substitution  of  prose  for  verse  opens  to  the  musi- 
cian "an  entirely  new  horizon,   which  rescues 
him   from    monotony    and    uniformity."      The 
question,    it  may  be  added,  had  already  been 
mooted    by    Berlioz,    who     expressed    himself 
favourable  to  the  employment  of  prose  in  an 
article  published  in  1858. 

There  remain  two  important  compositions  of 
Gounod's  to  be  mentioned,  both  of  which  natu- 
91 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COATPOSERS 

rally  possess  great  interest  to  the  British  public, 
having  been  heard  for  the  first  time  in  England. 
"  The  Redemption,"  which  was  produced  at  the 
Birmingham  Festival  of  1882,  has  obtained  a 
great  and  lasting  success  amongst  us.  It  forms 
part  of  the  current  repertoire  of  the  Royal  Choral 
Society. 

Gounod  has  preceded  the  score  of  what  he 
terms  a  sacred  "trilogy"  with  a  few  explanatory 
words.  He  describes  his  work  as  being  the  ex- 
pression of  the  three  great  events  upon  which 
rest  the  existence  of  Christianity :  (i)  The  Passion 
and  death  of  the  Saviour  ;  (2)  His  glorious  life 
on  earth  between  His  resurrection  and  ascension; 
(3)  The  diffusion  of  Christianity  throughout  the 
world  by  the  apostolical  mission.  These  three 
parts  of  the  "  trilogy  "  are  preceded  by  a  pro- 
logue on  the  Creation,  the  first  Fall,  and  the 
promise  of  a  Redeemer.  This  is,  indeed,  an 
ambitious  programme,  and  it  is  scarcely  to  be 
wondered  at  that  Gounod  should  not  have  suc- 
ceeded altogether  in  realising  it.  The  music 
rarely  approaches  the  grandeur  and  depth  of 
92 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

expression  requisite  for  an  adequate  interpreta- 
tion of  such  a  theme.  It  is  full  of  sensuousness 
and  mystic  charm,  but  although  containing  seve- 
ral numbers  of  undeniable  beauty,  the  effect  of 
the  work  as  a  whole  is  decidedly  monotonous. 
Having  dedicated  the  "  Redemption  "  to  Queen 
Victoria,  Gounod  dedicated  "  Mors  et  Vita,"  a 
sacred  "  trilogy "  produced  at  the  Birmingham 
Festival  of  1885,  to  Pope  Leo  XIII.  This  com- 
panion work  to  the  "  Redemption  "  is  at  least 
equally  ambitious  in  its  scope.  The  first  part 
consists  of  a  "  Requiem,"  the  second  is  descrip- 
tive of  the  Judgment,  and  the  last  deals  with 
Eternal  Life.  Hence  its  title,  "  Mors  et  Vita." 
This  work  has  not  obtained  the  same  popularity 
in  England  as  the  "  Redemption,"  to  which  I 
personally  am  inclined  to  prefer  it. 

Having  arrived  thus  far  in  the  composer's  life, 
I  will  have  to  content  myself  with  the  bare 
mention  of  works,  such  as  the  incidental  music 
written  by  him  to  "  Les  Deux  Reines,"  "  Jeanne 
D'Arc,"  and  "Les  Drames  Sacres."  Gounod  is 
also  the  author  of  two  symphonies,  composed  at 
93 


FRENCH    MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

an  early  stage  of  his  career,  several  masses,  and 
other  religious  works.  As  a  song-writer  he  has 
greatly  distinguished  himself,  and  his  melodies 
have  long  been  the  delight  of  vocalists  all  the 
world  over.  Amongst  these  is  one  that  deserves 
special  mention  and  has  probably  done  more  to 
popularise  his  name  than  the  majority  of  his 
larger  works.  I  allude  to  the  famous  "  Ave 
Maria,"  composed  upon  the  first  prelude  of 
Bach.  A  facetious  Teuton  a  year  or  two  ago 
published  a  book  purporting  to  contain  biogra- 
phies of  great  musicians.  His  sketch  of  Bach 
runs  thus  :  "  John  vSebastian  Bach  owes  his 
great  reputation  almost  entirely  to  the  fortunate 
circumstance  that  he  received  a  commission  to 
write  the  accompaniment  to  a  famous  melody 
by  Gounod.  ^Vith  a  most  incomprehensible 
impertinence  he  also  published  his  accom- 
paniment, without  Gounod's  melody,  as  a  so- 
called  'prelude,'  together  with  a  number  of 
small  pieces  under  the  title  of  '  Wohltemperirte 
Clavier,'  but  the  book  had  little  success,  on 
account  of  its  silly  title,  among  the  admirers  of 
94 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

the  melody.     His  numerous   sons  are,   to   the 
annoyance  of  historians,  also  called  Bach." 

Gounod  has  lately  attempted  to  improve  (?) 
another  of  Bach's  preludes,  but  with  indifferent 
results.  Such  things  are  not  to  be  repeated. 
Amongst  his  other  songs  it  is  only  necessary  to 
mention  at  random  such  exquisite  gems  as 
the  "  Serenade,"  "  Medje,"  ''  Le  Vallon,"  "  Le 
Printemps,"  "Au  Printemps,"  "Priere,"  "Ce 
que  je  suis  sans  toi,"  &c.,  in  order  to  revive  the 
most  delightful  recollections.  Occasionally  the 
composer  of  "  Faust "  has  been  tempted  to 
express  his  views  upon  art  and  artists.  Of  late 
years  he  has  exhibited  an  exuberant  admiration 
for  Mozart,  upon  whose  "Don  Juan"  he  has 
written  a  pamphlet  abounding  in  expressions  of 
the  most  dithyrambic  description.  In  a  preface 
to  the  "  Lettres  Intimes  "  of  Berlioz,  he  expresses 
his  great  admiration  for  that  master.  He 
has  also  written  two  interesting  and  eulogistic 
notices  of  Saint-Saens's  "  Henry  VHI."  and 
'  Ascanio." 
Composers  are  proverbially  bad  judges  of 
95 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

each  other's  works.  This  is  probably  due  to  the 
fact  that  every  composer  looks  upon  his  art  from 
a  special  point  of  view,  and  is  often  unable  to 
appreciate  works  that  are  constructed  upon 
different  lines  to  his  own.  Every  one  knows 
the  manner  in  which  Weber  and  Spohr  criticised 
Beethoven,  and  how  Schubert  was  unable  to 
perceive  the  beauties  of  Weber's  "  Euryanthe." 
Meyerbeer  fared  badly  at  the  hands  of  Mendels- 
sohn, Schumann,  and  Wagner.  The  last-named 
has  been  freely  condemned  by  many  of  his 
contemporaries.  Nevertheless,  there  is  a  decided 
attraction  in  hearing  the  opinion  of  one  creative 
artist  about  another,  and  Gounod's  ideas  con- 
cerning some  of  the  great  musicians  are  worth 
recording.  We  are  already  aware  of  his  boundless 
enthusiasm  for  Mozart,  whom  he  terms  "the 
first,  the  only  one."  Bach  and  Beethoven  have 
also  exercised  their  sway  upon  him,  and  both 
these  masters  run  the  composer  of  "  Don 
Giovanni"  hard  in  Gounod's  estimation.  He 
is  reported  to  have  one  day  expressed  him- 
self in  the  following  terms  concerning  Bach  : 
96 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

"  If  the  greatest  masters,  Beethoven,  Haydn, 
Mozart,  were  to  be  annihilated  by  an  un- 
foreseen cataclysm,  in  the  same  manner  in 
which  the  painters  might  be  through  a  fire,  it 
would  be  easy  to  reconstitute  the  whole  of  music 
with  Bach.  Dans  le  del  de  Fart^  Bach  est  une 
nebuleuse  qui  ne  s' est  pas  encore  condensee.^^ 

According  to  Mdlle.  de  Bovet,  "  Rossini  is  in 
Gounod's  estimation  the  most  limpid,  broad, 
and  lofty  of  lyric  authors  " — after  Mozart  be  it 
said.  This  certainly  would  seem  to  upset  my 
theory  that  a  composer  is  not  able  to  appreciate 
works  conceived  after  different  methods  to  his 
own,  for  what  operas  could  possibly  be  more 
opposed  in  style  than  say  "  Semiramide "  or 
"  La  Gazza  Ladra  "  and  "  Faust  ?  "  Certainly, 
if  we  read  the  following  passage  in  Mdlle.  de 
Bovet's  book  we  find  that  Gounod  considers 
that  Rossini's  work  "  is  summed  up  in  two 
masterpieces  of  strangely  opposite  character, 
♦  II  Barbiere  di  Seviglia  '  and  '  Guillaume  Tell,' " 
which  possibly  qualifies  the  force  of  the  preceding 
passage.  His  appreciation  of  Berlioz  is  curious. 
97  G 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

According  to  Gounod,  the  composer  of  the 
''Romeo  and  Juliet "  symphony  is  "fantastical 
and  emotional ;  he  suffers,  he  weeps,  he  grows 
desperate,  or  loses  his  head.  The  personal  side 
of  things  seizes  hold  of  him  :  he  has  been  called 
the  Jupiter  of  music.  Granted ;  but  a  Jupiter 
who  stumbles,  a  god  who  is  a  slave  to  his 
passions  and  his  transports ;  but  withal  possess- 
ing masterly  qualities  :  a  marvellous  colourist,  he 
handles  orchestration — which  is  the  musician's 
palette — with  a  sure  and  powerful  grasp.  And 
then  we  come  suddenly  amongst  remarkable 
passages,  upon  mistakes,  awkward  bits,  betraying 
a  tardy  and  faulty  education — in  short,  an 
incomplete  genius."  As  regards  Wagner,  the 
composer  of  "  Faust "  prefers  to  keep  his  opinion 
to  himself,  or  at  any  rate  only  to  deliver  it  in 
words  the  ambiguity  of  which  fit  them  for  an 
illustration  of  the  saying  that  La  parole  a  ete 
donnee  a  Fhomme  potir  cacher  sa  pensee. 

Gounod  inhabits  a  handsome  house  in  Paris. 
Mdlle.  de  Bovet  has  given  the  following  interest- 
ing description  of  his  study,  which  I  will  take 
98 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

the  liberty  of  reproducing :  "  It  is  an  immense 
apartment,  rising  the  height  of  two  floors,  lit  by 
a  broad  window  with  light-stained  glass  ;  it  is 
panelled  with  oak  and  vaulted  like  a  church. 
And  is  it  not  the  sanctuary  of  art?  At  the 
further  extremity,  on  a  platform  reached  by 
several  low  steps,  stands  a  large  organ  by 
Cavaille  Coll ;  the  bellows  are  worked  by  a 
hydraulic  machine  in  the  basement.  A  medallion 
representing  a  head  of  Christ  is  placed  in  the 
centre  of  the  instrument.  The  writing-table, 
under  the  stained-glass  window,  is  one  of  those 
composite  ones  used  by  musicians,  a  movable 
keyboard  sliding  backwards  and  forwards  under 
the  desk  at  will.  The  Renaissance  mantelpiece 
in  wood,  richly  carved  in  high  relief  representing 
scenes  of  the  Passion,  is  decorated  with  a  bronze 
medallion  of  Joan  of  Arc  and  massive  iron 
ornaments.  In  the  centre  of  the  room  is  a 
large  grand  piano  by  Pleyel.  One  side  is 
filled  with  bookcases — works  on  Theology  and 
Philosophy  occupying  a  conspicuous  place — 
and  with  musical  scores  ;  amongst  these,  the 
99 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

collection  of  ancient  ones  inherited  by  Gounod 
from  his  father-in-law  is  extremely  valuable." 
"  In  this  immense  room,"  writes  Mons.  Pagnerre, 
"  the  author  of  '  Faust '  can  often  be  seen,  clad 
in  black  velvet,  with  a  loose  cravat  round  his 
neck,  and  his  feet  imprisoned  in  small  slippers 
fit  for  a  woman.  There  is  ever  something 
feminine  about  Gounod.  His  conversation  is 
charming  and  persuasive.  The  musician  is  a 
witty  and  eloquent  conversationalist.  His 
physiognomy  is  mobile,  his  voice  is  soft,  and 
when  he  speaks  it  is  like  music." 

The  individuality  of  a  great  composer  is  ever 
attractive  to  his  admirers,  and  when  in  addition 
to  his  gifts  as  a  creator  he  possesses  that  peculiar 
qualification  known  as  "personal  magnetism," 
their  enthusiasm  occasionally  causes  them  to 
outstep  the  bounds  of  common-sense.  It  is 
especially  members  of  the  fair  sex  who  are 
prone  to  indulge  in  exaggerated  expressions  of 
hero-worship.  The  emotional  nature  of  music 
causes  it  to  appeal  to  their  minds  with  such 
intensity  that  they  make  a  fetish  of  their  idol, 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

and  fall  down  and  worship  not  only  him  but 
everything  he  touches  and  looks  upon.  There 
are  plenty  of  most  amusing  incidents  on  record 
which  might  be  cited  in  support  of  this.  Amongst 
these  I  will  mention  the  following,  concerning 
which  it  may  be  said,  Se  non  e  vero  e  be?i 
trovato  : 

A  story  is  told  of  a  lady  admirer  of  his  who 
once  paid  him  a  visit.  Noticing  a  cherry-stone 
on  the  mantelpiece,  she  annexed  it,  took  it 
home  and  had  it  set  by  a  jeweller  as  a  brooch, 
surrounded  by  diamonds  and  pearls.  Paying 
a  visit  to  Gounod  some  weeks  later  the  lady 
drew  attention  to*  her  act  of  reverence,  when 
Gounod  said:  "But,  madam,  I  never  eat  cherries; 
the  stone  you  found  on  the  mantelpiece  was 
from  a  cherry  eaten  by  my  servant  Jean ! 
Tableau ! 

In  summing  up  the  qualifications  of  a  great 
composer — and  as  such  there  can  be  no  doubt 
that  Gounod  must  be  reckoned — it  is  evidently 
better  to  dwell  upon  that  which  he  has  actually 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

achieved   than    upon   what   he   may   have   left 
undone. 

The  composer  of  "  Faust "  has  imprinted  his 
mark  in  an  unmistakable  manner  upon  his 
epoch.  He  has  struck  a  note  that  had  not 
previously  been  heard,  and  if  he  has  perhaps 
reiterated  this  note  somewhat  too  frequently, 
thereby  attenuating  its  effect,  the  credit  of 
having  been  the  first  to  employ  it  must  not  be 
refused  to  him. 

Mons.  Adolphe  JuUien  judges  him  severely 
when  he  says  that  the  more  he  has  had  occasion 
to  hear  and  study  his  works,  the  more  con- 
vinced he  has  become  that  Gounod  possesses 
the  genius  of  assimilation.  According  to  him, 
the  greatness  of  Gounod's  talent  is  derived 
through  the  study  of  the  works  of  all  the  mas- 
ters, and  especially  of  those  of  Bach,  Handel, 
Schumann,  and  Berlioz.  This  I  consider  open 
to  doubt.  That  Gounod  has  studied  the  works 
of  his  predecessors  and  profited  thereby  is  evi- 
dent, but  this  has  been  the  case  with  all 
musicians.      Something    more   is    required    to 

102 


CHARLES  GOUNOD 

compose  a  work  such  as  "  Faust " ;  that  some- 
thing which  is  the  appanage  of  but  few  com- 
posers, and  which  is  known  as  "  individuaHty." 

Mons.  Arthur  Pougin,  in  his  Supplement  to 
Fetis's  "  Dictionnaire  des  Musiciens,"  thus  de- 
scribes the  genius  of  Gounod  :  "  Musically  and 
as  regards  the  theatre,  M.  Gounod  is  more 
spiritualistic  than  materialistic,  more  of  a  poet 
than  a  painter,  more  elegiac  and  more  nervous 
than  truly  pathetic.  It  is  perhaps  this  that 
has  caused  people  to  say  that  he  lacked  dramatic 
feeling ;  those  who  have  expressed  themselves 
thus  have  been  mistaken,  for  it  is  not  the 
dramatic  feeling — that  is  to  say,  la  perceptio7i 
passioiik — which  Gounod  occasionally  wants, 
but  rather  the  temperament.  At  the  same  time, 
the  author  of  '  Faust,'  '  Romeo,'  '  Le  M^decin 
Malgre  Lui,'  remains  a  true  poet,  an  inspired 
creator,  an  artist  of  the  first  rank  and  of  high 
order." 

The  essence  of  the  master's  genius  is  con- 
tained in  "  Faust."     Although  since  then  he  has 
composed  many  works  of  great  merit,  yet  he  has 
103 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

never  been  inspired  to  a  similar  degree.  He 
may  have  abused  certain  formulas,  and  employed 
the  same  devices  ad  naHsea??i,  but  at  any  rate 
he  can  claim  them  as  his  own.  It  is  not  his 
fault  if  his  imitators  have  reproduced  his  man- 
nerisms to  so  great  an  extent. 

Ernest  Reyer  once  remarked  that  every  one 
nowadays  wrote  music  in  the  style  of  Gounod. 
"So  far,"  added  the  witty  Academician,  "it  is 
still  that  of  Gounod  himself  that  I  prefer." 
This  opinion,  I  venture  to  think,  will  probably 
be  endorsed  by  my  readers. 

I  cannot  better  terminate  this  notice  on  the 
composer  of  "  Faust "  than  by  reproducing  the 
following  sonnet  addressed  to  him  by  Camille 
Saint-Saens : 

"  Son  art  a  la  douceur,  h  ton  des  vieux  pastels 
Toujours  il  adora  vos  voluptcs  hhiies, 
Cloches  saintes,  concert  des  orgues,  purs  autels  ; 
De  son  ceil  clair,  il  voit  les  beautes  infinies. 

Sur  sa  lyre  d'ivoire,  avec  les  Polymnies, 
II  dit  I'hymne  pai'en,  cher  aux  Dieux  immortels. 
'Faust,'  qui  met  dans  sa  mam  le  sceptre  des  genies 
Egale  les  Juan,  les  Raoul  et  les  Tell. 
104 


CHARLES    CxOUNOD 

De  Shakespeare  et  de  Goethe  il  (lore  V aureole  ; 
Sa  voix  a  rehausse  Vcclat  de  leur  parole, 
Leiir  mivre  de  sa  fiamme  a  garde  le  reflet. 
Echos  du  Mont  Olympe,  i-chos  du  Paraclet 
Sont  redis  par  sa  Muse  aux  langtietirs  de  Creole, 
Telle  vibre  a  tons  les  vents  nne  harpe  d'Eole." 


105 


CAMILLE    SAINT-SAENS 

There  probably  does  not  exist  a  living  composer 
who  is  gifted  with  a  musical  organisation  so 
complete  as  that  of  Camille  Saint-Saens.  A 
perfect  master  of  his  craft,  the  French  composer 
has  contributed  his  quota  to  every  branch  of  his 
art,  and  may  truly  be  said  to  have  distinguished 
himself  in  each.  An  eclectic  in  the  highest 
sense  of  the  word,  Saint-Saens  has  attempted 
every  style  and  form,  disseminating  his  works 
right  and  left  with  seemingly  reckless  prodigality. 
Never  at  a  loss  for  an  idea,  invariably  correct  and 
often  imaginative,  going  from  a  piano  concerto 
to  an  opera,  and  from  a  cantata  to  a  symphonic 
poem  with  disconcerting  ease,  composing  rapidly, 
yet  never  exhibiting  any  trace  of  slovenly  work- 
manship, finding  time  in  the  meanwhile  to  dis- 
107 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

tinguish  himself  as  organist  and  pianist,  and  to 
wield  the  pen  of  the  critic,  the  astonishing  capa- 
bilities of  this  wonderfully  gifted  musician  may 
be  put  down  as  absolutely  unique.  His  eclec- 
ticism may  indeed  be  said  to  have  been  with 
him  both  a  source  of  strength  and  weakness, 
for  reasons  which  I  shall  propose  to  examine 
later  on.  Before  endeavouring  to  formulate 
an  opinion  upon  his  multifarious  works,  a 
few  biographical  notes  will  not  be  out  of 
place. 

Camille  Saint-Saens  was  born  on  October  9, 
1835.  He  lost  his  father  when  a  child,  and  was 
brought  up  by  his  mother  and  his  great-aunt, 
thanks  to  whose  combined  care  he  was  able  to 
battle  against  the  natural  delicacy  of  his  consti- 
tution. Many  anecdotes  are  related  concerning 
the  precocity  of  his  musical  development,  and 
the  ease  with  which  he  mastered  those  first 
principles  of  his  art  which  usually  appear  so 
trying  to  the  youthful  mind. 

One  day,  when  he  was  at  play,  a  visitor  hav- 
ing been  ushered  into  the  adjoining  room,  the 
io8 


CAMILLE   SAINT-SAENS 

child,  in  listening  to  his  footsteps,  gravely 
observed,  to  the  amusement  of  those  present  : 
"That  gentleman  in  walking  marks  a  crotchet 
and  a  quaver."  The  visitor  in  question  walked 
with  a  limp. 

It  was  from  his  great-aunt  that  he  learnt  the 
elements  of  music.  Later  on,  he  studied  the 
piano  under  Stamaty,*  and  composition  under 
Maleden,  subsequently  entering  the  Conserva- 
toire in  the  class  presided  over  by  Halevy. 

In  1852  he  competed  without  success  for  the 
"  Prix  de  Rome,"  and  that  same  year  witnessed 
tht^  production  of  his  first  symphony  by  the 
Societe  de  Sainte-Cecile  under  Seghers. 

Twelve  years  later,  he  once  more  entered  the 
lists,  but  again  failed,  and  the  prize  was  awarded 
to  Victor  Sieg.t 

Saint-Saens  was  luckier  in  1867,  when  his 
cantata  "  Les  Noces  de  Promethee "  was 
allotted  the  first  place  in  a  competition  organ- 
ised for  a  work  to  be  performed  on  the  occasion 
of  the  opening  of  the  International  Exhibition. 

*■  B.  181 1  ;  d.  1870.        t  Victor  Sieg,  b.  1837. 
109 


FRENCH    MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

No  less  than  one  hundred  and  two  musicians 
competed  for  the  prize.  Berhoz  wrote  as  follows 
to  his  friend  Ferrand  concerning  the  success 
achieved  by  Saint-Saens  :  "  On  avait  entendu  les 
jours  precedents  cent  quatre  cantates,  et  j'ai  eu 
le  plaisir  de  voir  couronner  (a  I'unanimite)  celle 
de  mon  jeune  ami  Camille  Saint-Saens,  Fun  des 

plus  grands  musiciens  de  notre  epoque 

Je  suis  tout  emu  de  notre  seance  du  jury ! 
Comme  Saint-Saens  va  etre  heureux  !  j'ai  couru 
chez  lui  lui  annoncer  la  chose,  il  etait  sorti  avec 
sa  mere.  C'est  un  maitre  pianiste  foudroyant. 
Enfin  !  voila  done  une  chose  de  bon  sens  faite 
dans  notre  monde  musical.  Cela  m'a  donne  de 
la  force ;  je  ne  vous  aurais  pas  ecrit  si  longue- 
ment  sans  cette  joie."^ 

A  curious  incident  is  related  as  having 
occurred  on  the  occasion  of  this  competition. 
The  works  sent  in  naturally  did  not  bear  the 
names  of  their  authors,  and  many  of  the  judges 
seemed  to  imagine  that  Saint-Saens'  cantata, 
which  was  far  ahead  of  the  others  in  point  of 

t  "  Lettres  Intimes. " 
no 


CAMILLE  SAINT-SAENS 

merit,  was  by  a  foreigner.  This  caused  the 
veteran  Auber  to  make  the  following  remark  : 
"Je  voudrais  etre  certain  que  I'auteur  de  ces 
'  Noces '  soit  un  Frangais.  C'est  un  symphoniste 
si  sur  de  ses  moyens,  si  franc  du  collier,  d'allure 
si  libre,  que  je  ne  vois  pas  chez  nous  son 
pareil." 

The  fact  of  Saint-Saens  having  sent  his  score 
from  London  led  some  of  his  judges  to  imagine 
that  they  were  voting  for  Sir  Julius  (then  Mr.) 
Benedict. 

Saint-Saens  had  been  named  organist  at  the 
church  of  Saint  Merry  when  only  seventeen  years 
of  age,  and  in  1858  was  appointed  to  a  similar 
post  at  the  Madeleine,  in  succession  to  Lefebure 
Wely.*  He  relinquished  this  position  in  1877, 
finding  that  he  had  not  sufficient  time  to  devote 
to  his  duties,  and  was  succeeded  by  Theodore 
Dubois.t  In  the  meanwhile,  the  reputation  of 
Saint-Saens  as  a  pianist  had  been  spreading, 
and  during  frequent  journeys  over  Europe  he 

*  Lefebure  Wely,  b.  181 7  ;  d.  1870. 
t  See  last  chapter. 
Ill 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

invariably  met  with  great  success  wherever  he 
went. 

The  opinion  of  one  artist  concerning  another 
is  ever  interesting,  and  the  following  words  of 
Hans  von  Biilow,  written  in  1859,  will  give  an 
idea  of  the  esteem  in  which  the  great  German 
pianist  held  his  French  colleague  :  "  There  does 
not  exist  a  monument  of  art  of  whatsoever 
country,  school,  or  epoch,  that  Saint-Saens  has 
not  thoroughly  studied.  When  we  came  to  talk 
about  the  symphonies  of  Schumann,  I  was  most 
astonished  to  hear  him  reproduce  them  on  the 
piano  with  such  an  amount  of  facility  and 
exactitude  that  I  remained  dumbfounded  in 
comparing  this  prodigious  memory  with  my 
own,  which  is  thought  so  much  of.  In  talking 
with  him  I  saw  that  nothing  was  unknown  to 
him,  and  what  made  him  appear  still  greater  in 
my  eyes  was  the  sincerity  of  his  enthusiasm  and 
his  great  modesty."  It  must  be  recollected  that 
at  that  time  Schumann  was  comparatively  little 
known  in  France.  Testimony  of  this  kind 
coming  from  a  musician  like  Hans  von  Biilow 
112 


CAMILLE    SAINT-SAENS 

is  indeed  precious.  We  have  already  seen  what 
Auber  and  Berlioz  thought  of  Saint-Saens,  it 
remains  to  record  the  opinions  emitted  by  Wagner 
and  Gounod. 

The  composer  of  "  Tristan,"  in  a  reunion 
consisting  of  several  French  artists  who  had 
journeyed  to  Switzerland  to  see  him,  drank  to 
the  health  of  Saint-Saens,  whom  he  qualified 
as  the  "greatest  living  French  composer." 

Gounod  has  never  lost  an  opportunity  of 
expressing  his  admiration  for  his  friend's  wonder- 
ful gifts,  and  has  recorded  his  appreciation  of 
the  surprising  versatility  so  often  exhibited  by 
Saint-Saens  in  the  following  words  :  "  He  could 
write  at  will  a  work  in  the  style  of  Rossini,  of 
Verdi,  of  Schumann,  or  of  Wagner." 

Mons.  Edouard  Schure  has  endeavoured  to 
trace  the  musical  physiognomy  of  Saint-Saens  in 
the  following  lines,  occuring  in  the  preface  written 
by  him  to  the  interesting  "  Profils  de  Musiciens  " 
of  Mons.  Hugues  Imbert :  "Personne  ne  possede 
plus  a  fond  la  science  technique  de  la  musique, 
personne  ne  connait  mieux  les  maitres,  de  Bach 
113  H 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

jusqu'a  Liszt,  a  Brahms,  et  Rubinstein,  personne 
ne  manie  plus  habilement  toutes  les  formes 
vocales  et  instrumentales.  Mons.  Saint-Saens 
peut  dire  :  'Rien  de  musical  ne  m'tst  etranger.' 
II  a  aborde  tour  a  tour  tous  les  genres  et  presque 
avec  un  egal  bonheur.  On  remarque  chez  lui 
une  imagination  souple  et  vive,  une  constante 
aspiration  a  la  force,  a  la  noblesse,  a  la  majeste. 
De  ses  quatuors,  de  ses  symphonies  se  detachent 
des  echappees  grandioses,  des  fusees  trop  vite 
evanouies.  Mais  il  serait  impossible  de  definir 
I'individualite'  qui  se  detache  de  I'ensemble  de 
son  oeuvre.  On  n'y  sent  pas  le  tourment  d'une 
ame,  la  poursuite  d'un  ideal.  C'est  le  Protee 
multiforme  et  polyphone  de  la  musique.  Essayez 
de  le  saisir ;  le  voila  qui  se  change  en  sirene. 
Vous  etes  sous  le  charme  ?  II  se  metamorphose 
en  oiseau  moqueur.  Vous  croyez  le  tenir  enfin  ? 
mais  il  monte  dans  les  nuages  en  hypogriffe. 
Sa  nature  propre  perce  le  mieux  en  certaines 
fantaisies  spirituelles  d'un  caractere  sceptique  et 
mordant  comme  la  '  Danse  Macabre'  et  le  'Rouet 
d'Omphale.' " 

114 


CAMILLE    SAINTSAENS 

Saint-Saens  is  no  stranger  to  us.  His  visits 
to  London  have  been  frequent,  and  his  can- 
tata, "The  Lyre  and  the  Harp,"  was  com- 
posed expressly  for  the  Birmingham  Festival 
of  1879.  This  very  year,  1893,  the  University 
of  Cambridge  has  paid  homage  to  the  greatness 
of  the  musician  by  conferring  upon  him  the 
honorary  degree  of  Doctor  of  Music.  His  first 
appearance  in  London  was  at  the  Musical  Union 
in  187 1.  He  played  at  Philharmonic  Concerts 
in  1874  and  1879,  choosing  Beethoven's  concerto 
in  G  on  the  first  occasion,  and  his  own  concerto 
in  G  minor  on  the  second.  He  has  also  been 
heard  at  the  Crystal  Palace,  and  this  year  (1893) 
he  again  appeared  at  a  Philharmonic  Concert, 
playing  the  same  concerto  in  G  minor  of  his 
own  composition,  and  conducting  his  symphonic 
poem,  "  Le  Rouet  d'Omphale."  During  one  of 
his  visits  to  London,  some  ten  or  twelve  years 
ago,  he  met  with  an  accident  that  might  have 
had  fatal  results.  He  fell  through  an  open  trap- 
door, and  received  serious  injuries  to  his  back, 
from  which  he  did  not  recover  for  a  long  while. 
115 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

Having  promised  to  take  part  in  an  arrangement 
for  eight  hands  of  his  "  Marche  Heroique,"  at 
a  concert  given  by  Sir  JuHus  Benedict,  he 
somehow  contrived  to  get  on  to  the  platform 
and  perform  his  task,  but  when  it  came  to 
acknowledge  the  applause  of  the  audience  he 
was  unable  to  bend  forward  or  bow,  and  had 
to  slide  off  as  best  he  could.  As  a  pianist, 
Saint-Saens  may  be  classed  in  the  very  first 
rank.  His  execution  is  prodigious,  and  his 
lightness  of  touch  quite  unique.  He  is,  perhaps, 
heard  at  his  best  when  interpreting  Bach,  with 
whose  works  he  is  as  intimately  acquainted  as 
any  living  musician. 

Unfortunately,  he  now  seriously  contemplates 
giving  up  performing  in  public,  not  feeling 
anxious  to  continue  after  his  powers  are  on  the 
wane.  The  reason  he  alleges  will  scarcely  be 
accepted  as  a  good  one,  for  so  far  there  has  been 
no  falling  off  whatever  in  his  execution.  What 
is  more  likely  is  that  he  finds  he  has  no  time  to 
practise.  As  a  matter  of  fact  he  now  rarely  touches 
the  instrument,  and  a  paragraph  that  recently 
ii6 


CAMILLE    SAINT-SAENS 

appeared  in  a  paper  to  the  effect  that  he  was  "in 
the  habit  of  practising  all  day  long,  caused  him 
to  indulge  in  a  prolonged  fit  of  merriment.  In 
his  humorous  way — for  Saint-Saens  is  a  humor- 
ist, comme  il  y  en  a  pen — he  told  me  that  he  con- 
sidered that  an  executant  should  know  how  to 
stop  in  time,  and  that  he  was  not  desirous  of 
emulating  the  example  of  certain  artists  who 
went  on  giving  concerts  until  they  had  com- 
pleted their  allotted  span  of  life,  and  were 
capable,  even  after  their  demise,  of  finding 
sufficient  strength  to  announce  a  "  posthumous 
recital." 

In  the  course  of  his  eventful  career  Saint- 
Saens  has  had  some  amusing  experiences  of  the 
stupidity  of  those  amateurs  who  pretend  to  be 
musical,  and  whose  knowledge  may  be  put  down 

at  zero.    The  Duchess  de  C once  expressed 

the  desire  to  hear  him  perform  some  strictly 
classical  music.  A  party  was  organised,  and 
none  were  invited  but  those  whose  musical  pro- 
clivities were  known  to  be  of  a  serious  order. 
Saint-Saens  seated  himself  at  the  piano,  and 
117 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

asked  the  Duchess  de  C ,  who  was  by  his 

side,  what  she  would  wish  him  to  play.  There 
was  a  pause,  the  Duchess  thought  deeply,  and 
suddenly  turning  towards  him,  said  she  would  so 
like  to  hear  the  Miserere  from  the  "  TrovatoreP 

On  another  occasion  he  was  asked  by  a  lady 
who  was  giving  a  party  to  play  something  that 
would  not  be  too  difficult  of  comprehension. 
"  Play  a  piece  suitable  for  a  pack  of  donkeys," 
she  said.  As  it  happened,  Saint-Saens  had  just 
got  up  a  "  fantasia  "  upon  Bellini's  "  Casta  diva," 
one  of  those  drawing-room  show  pieces  utterly 
devoid  of  any  musical  value ;  so  he  expressed 
himself  ready  to  provide  the  required  article. 
The  evening  arrived  ;  he  sat  down  at  the  piano 
and  duly  went  through  his  fireworks.  The 
moment  the  piece  was  at  an  end,  up  jumped 
a  gentleman,  who  was  profuse  in  his  expressions 
of  delight,  and  warmly  clasping  the  hostess's 
hand,  exclaimed  :  "  I  am  sure  you  got  him  to 
play  this  beautiful  piece  for  my  benefit ! " 

Having  remarked  at  the  beginning  of  this 
sketch  that  Saint-Saens  had  distinguished  him 


CAMILLE   SAINT-SAENS 

self  as  a  composer  in  every  branch  of  his  art,  I 
will  endeavour  to  allude  briefly  to  those  amongst 
his  works  that  have  contributed  the  most  to 
ensure  him  the  supremacy  he  now  occupies 
amongst  the  musicians  of  his  country,  a  supre- 
macy which  is  practically  uncontested,  if  only 
for  the  reason  of  the  universality  of  his  gifts. 
Whereas  other  composers  occupy,  perhaps,  an 
equal  or  even  superior  rank  in  some  particular 
line,  there  is  not  one  who  has  shown  himself 
capable  of  shining  in  conspicuous  fashion  in  so 
many  varied  styles.  Mons.  Gauthier  Villars,  in  a 
clever  article  upon  the  composer,  has  remarked 
that  there  exist  in  Camille  Saint-Saens  "  three 
men— three  temperaments  that  influence  one 
another.  There  is  an  '  absolute  '  musician,  a  dra- 
matic musician,  and  a  critic,  whose  polemics  are 
always  erudite,  frequently  witty,  occasionally  bitter 
and  violent."  These  words  will  serve  in  a  great 
measure  to  explain  certain  apparent  inconsisten- 
cies that  are  noticeable  in  the  composer's  works. 
A  thorough  master  of  every  technical  detail  of  his 
art,  a  contrapuntist  of  unsurpassed  excellence, 
119 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

a  musician  endowed  with  a  prodigious  facility  of 
production,  Camille  Saint-Saens  has  not  always 
been  able  to  keep  his  productivity  within  due 
bounds.  His  sureness  of  hand  enables  him  to 
complete  a  work  in  so  short  a  time  that  he  has 
not  invariably  given  proof  of  that  spirit  of  con- 
centration which  shows  itself  in  the  compositions 
of  some  masters.  With  Saint-Saens  it  is  the 
impulse  of  the  moment  that  compels  him  to 
compose  in  one  style  or  another.  This  will 
account  for  the  fact  that  if  in  some  cases  his 
works  betray  a  want  of  inspiration,  yet  they 
rarely  smell  of  lamp  oil,  or  seem  unduly  laboured. 
He  is  essentially  a  fantaisiste,  careless  of  any 
preconceived  plan,  but  exhibiting  a  wondrous 
command  of  musical  resources,  and  a  complete 
grasp  over  his  subject.  The  themes  he  employs 
may  sometimes  lack  character  or  distinction,  yet 
no  one  knows  better  than  he  does  how  best  to 
treat  them,  and  by  ingenious  transformations  to 
render  them  interesting.  This  applies  more 
especially  to  his  chamber  music,  of  which  the 
piano    trio   in   F,    op.    i8,    the    piano    quartet, 

120 


CAMILLE    SAINT-SAENS 

op.  41,  and  the  septet  for  trumpet,  piano,  and 
strings,  op.  65,  are  perhaps  the  best  examples. 
In  these  compositions  the  classical  turn  of  mind, 
to  which  a  happy  admixture  of  modern  elements 
lends  additional  charm,  is  very  noticeable.  This 
peculiar  combination  of  the  classical  and  the 
romantic  is  a  special  characteristic  in  the  works 
of  Saint-Saens,  and  is  found  in  the  majority  of 
his  productions.  Jauus-like,  he  keeps  one  side 
of  his  head  turned  towards  Bach,  Handel,  and 
Beethoven,  whilst  he  finds  means  with  the  other 
of  gazing  at  Liszt,  Wagner,  and  Gounod.  These 
masters  have  exercised  a  very  marked  influence 
upon  his  style. 

The  simplicity  of  treatment  and  perfect  clear- 
ness in  the  workmanship  noticeable  in  his 
chamber  music,  form  a  distinct  contrast  to  the 
complexities  indulged  in  by  that  section  of  the 
modern  German  school  represented  by  Brahms. 
The  perfectly  balanced  nature  of  his  mind,  and 
his  predilection  for  works  of  classic  proportions, 
prevent  Saint-Saens  from  ever  falling  into  any 
musical  aberrations  of  intellect.     At  the  same 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

time,  he  rightly  considers  that  new  forms  in 
music  do  not  necessarily  imply  formlessness,  as 
some  people  appear  to  imagine,  and  in  his  larger 
orchestral  compositions  he  has  ever  displayed  a 
tendency  to  avoid  recognised  models.  His  four 
symphonic  poems  illustrate  the  dual  nature  of  his 
talent  as  much  as  any  of  his  productions.  If  in 
these  we  miss  the  powerful  grandeur  of  Liszt,  we 
find  in  its  stead  a  clearer  and  more  compact 
method  of  expression. 

These  four  works  constitute  one  of  the  most 
abiding  titles  to  the  composer's  fame.  They  also 
offer  an  opportunity  of  discussing  a  question  over 
which  there  has  been  much  controversy — viz., 
the  position  occupied  by  so-called  "programme 
music  "  in  contradistinction  to  "  absolute  music." 
The  partisans  of  musical  reaction,  who  are  ever 
doing  their  utmost  to  stifle  any  attempt  at 
emancipation  from  routine,  and  place  every 
obstacle  in  the  way  of  true  progress,  have 
often  directed  their  sneers  against  this  particular 
form  of  art.  It  is  diflicult  to  understand  the 
reason   that  actuates  them    when    they   try   all 

122 


CAMILLE   SAINT-SAENS 

they  can  to  shut  the  doors  upon  the  efforts  of 
musicians  whose  only  desire  is  to  serve  the 
cause  of  true  art  to  the  best  of  their  ability. 
These  dogmatic  pedants  would  lead  one  to 
believe  that  ^'programme  music"  is  the  product 
of  our  degenerate  age,  invented  by  musicians 
barren  of  inspiration,  eagerly  clutching  at  any- 
thing enabling  them  to  earn  even  a  fictitious 
reputation. 

In  reality,  "programme  music,"  in  some 
form  or  other,  has  existed  for  many  genera- 
tions. 

Kiihnau,  the  precursor  of  Bach,  has  left  a 
sonata  intended  to  describe  the  fight  between 
David  and  Goliath.  Bach  himself  has  not  dis- 
dained the  "  form  "  in  question.  His  capriccio 
on  the  departure  of  a  friend,  with  its  differently 
labelled  parts,  comes  distinctly  under  the  above 
denomination. 

It  is   as  well    though,  in    dealing   with    this 

subject,  to  draw  a  distinction  between  purely 

imitative  and  descriptive  music.     Whereas  the 

former  exemplifies   a   puerile,    and   necessarily 

123 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

inferior,  form  of  art,  the  latter  is  susceptible  of 
serving  the  noblest  ends. 

It  stands  to  reason  that  a  musical  imitation 
of  physical  sounds  must  necessarily  fall  short  of 
the  reality. 

A  single  clap  of  thunder  will  produce  more 
effect  than  all  the  symphonic  thunderstorms 
that  have  ever  been  composed,  with  all  due 
deference  to  Beethoven  and  Rossini.  Haydn 
has  attempted  to  imitate  all  manner  of  sounds 
in  the  "  Creation,"  from  the  bounding  of  a  deer 
to  the  falling  of  snow  !  These  things  fail  to  do 
more  than  provoke  a  smile.  Music  should  act 
by  suggestion  rather  than  actual  imitation.  At 
the  same  time,  a  composer  should  not  be  denied 
the  use  of  any  device  calculated  to  aid  his 
inspiration,  or  to  enable  him  to  enlarge  the 
domain  of  art  by  the  employment  of  new  or 
little  used  formulas. 

Beethoven  and  Mendelssohn  have  both  given 

the  sanction  of  their  names  to   "  programme " 

music,  and  the  example  shown  by  the  composers 

of  the  "Pastoral "  symphony  and  the  "Hebrides" 

124 


CAMILLE   SAINT-SAENS 

overture  ought  to  be  sufficient  to  silence  the 
objections  of  the  partisans  quand  mane  of 
"  absolute  "  music. 

In  an  admirable  article  upon  the  "Symphonic 
Poems  "  of  Liszt,  Saint-Saens  has  dealt  fully  and 
conclusively  with  the  matter,  and  I  cannot  do 
better  than  reproduce  the  French  master's  own 
words,  which  have  the  advantage  also  of  drawing 
attention  to  the  great  and  still  imperfectly  recog- 
nised merits  of  Liszt  as  a  composer.  After 
laying  stress  upon  the  fact  that  Liszt  had  dared 
to  break  with  the  traditions  regulating  the 
symphonic  form,  and  had  by  this  shown  a 
greater  amount  of  boldness  than  Weber, 
Mendelssohn,  Schubert,  or  Schumann,  he 
proceeds  to  discuss  the  principle  of  "  pro- 
gramme music  "  in  the  following  terms  : 

"  To  many  people,  '  programme  music '  is  a 
necessarily  inferior  genre.  A  quantity  of  things 
have  been  written  upon  this  subject  that  I 
find  it  impossible  to  understand.  Is  the 
music  in  itself  good  or  bad  }  Everything  Hes 
there.  Whether  it  be  or  not  accompanied  by 
125 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

a  programme,  it  will  be  neither  better  nor  worse. 
It  is  exactly  as  in  painting,  when  the  subject  of 
a  picture,  which  is  everything  for  the  vulgar,  is 
nothing  or  is  but  little  for  the  amateur.  There 
is  yet  more  :  the  reproach  made  against  music 
of  expressing  nothing  of  itself,  without  the  help 
of  words,  applies  equally  to  paintings.  A  picture 
will  never  represent  Adam  and  Eve  to  a  spectator 
who  does  not  know  the  Bible ;  it  will  only 
represent  a  naked  man  and  woman  in  a  garden. 
And  yet  the  spectator,  or  listener,  will  lend 
themselves  easily  to  this  deception,  which 
consists  in  adding  to  the  pleasure  of  the  eyes 
or  ears  the  interest  or  emotion  of  a  subject. 
There  is  no  reason  to  refuse  them  this  pleasure, 
neither  is  there  any  compelling  one  to  grant  it. 
The  liberty  in  the  matter  is  complete;  the 
artists  profit  by  it,  and  they  are  right.  What  is 
undeniable  is  that  the  taste  of  the  public  at  the 
present  epoch  tends  towards  the  picture  with 
a  distinct  subject  and  towards  music  with  a 
programme,  and  that  the  taste  of  the  public,  at 
least  in  France,  has  drawn  artists  in  this  direction. 
126 


CAMILLE    SAINT-SAENS 

*  Programme  music  '  is,  for  the  artist,  only  a 
pretext  to  explore  new  tracks,  and  new  effects 
require  new  means." 

Saint-Saens  has  put  his  theory  into  practice 
with  considerable  success  in  the  four  symphonic 
poems  entitled  "  Le  Rouet  d'Omphale,"  "  Danse 
Macabre,"  "  Phaeton,"  and  "Lajeunesse  d'Her- 
cule."  Fundamentally  different  the  one  from 
the  other,  each  of  these  compositions  comes 
under  the  category  of  descriptive  music,  and  is 
intended  to  illustrate  a  special  subject.  In  the 
"  Rouet  d'Omphale,"  the  composer  has  employed 
the  well-known  classic  tale  of  Hercules  at  the 
feet  of  Omphale  as  a  pretext  for  illustrating  the 
triumph  of  weakness  over  strength. 

No  words  can  express  the  art  with  which  the 
composer  has  developed  his  themes,  or  give  an 
idea  of  the  delicacy  of  an  instrumentation  which, 
gossamer-like,  seems  to  float  in  an  atmosphere 
of  melody. 

Perhaps  the  most  characteristic  of  the  four 
symphonic  poems  is  the  well-known  "  Danse 
Macabre."  This  work  is  suggested  by  a  poem 
127 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 
of  Henri  Cazalis,  the  first  verse  of  which  runs 
thus  : 

"•  Zig  et  zig  et  zag,  la  mort  en  cadence 
Frappant  une  tomhe  avec  son  talon 
La  mort  a  mimdt  joue  un  air  de  danse 
Zig  et  zig  et  zag,  sur  son  violon." 

The  hour  of  midnight  is  heard  to  strike,  and 
Death  is  supposed  to  perform  a  weird  and  ghastly 
dance,  which  grows  wilder  and  wilder,  until  the 
cock  having  crowed,  the  excitement  gradually 
subsides,  and  quiet  reigns  once  more. 

The  way  in  which  Saint-Saens  has  succeeded 
in  musically  depicting  the  above  story  is  in- 
tensely original  and  masterly.  The  general 
plan  of  the  piece  is  perfectly  clear  and  logically 
worked  out.  The  two  themes  upon  which  it  is 
constructed  are  admirably  adapted  for  the  pur- 
pose, and  susceptible  of  being  employed  together 
with  striking  effect.  There  is  a  certain  passage 
which  produces  the  uncanny  impression  of  the 
wailing  of  an  unhealthy  night  wind  through  the 
trees  of  a  churchyard.  In  order  to  give  an  imi- 
tation of  the  rattUng  of  bones,  Saint-Saens  has 
128 


CAMILLE    SAINT-SAENS 

made  use  of  the  xylophone.  A  curious  detail 
to  be  noted  is  the  introduction,  in  a  species  of 
burlesque  manner,  of  the  "Dies  Irae,"  transposed 
into  the  major  and  converted  into  a  waltz,  to 
which  the  skeletons  are  supposed  to  dance. 
Strikingly  original  and  ingenious  is  the  effect 
of  the  "solo"  violin,  with  its  string  tuned  to 
E|^,  producing  a  diminished  fifth  on  the  open 
strings  A  and  Et>,  which,  being  reiterated  several 
times,  conveys  a  peculiar  sensation  of  weird- 
ness.  The  "  Dance  Macabre  "  has  contributed 
largely  to  spread  its  author's  reputation  all  over 
Europe.  It  is  undoubtedly  one  of  his  most 
popular  works.  "  Phaeton,"  op.  39,  and  "  La 
Jeunesse  d'Hercule,"  op.  50,  although  less  well 
known,  are  not  the  less  remarkable.  The  first 
of  these  deals  with  the  well-known  story  of 
Phaeton,  who  has  obtained  permission  to  drive 
the  chariot  of  his  father,  the  Sun,  through  the 
skies.  His  unskilled  hands  are  powerless  to  re- 
tain the  steeds.  The  entire  universe  is  about  to 
perish  through  the  too  close  proximity  of  the 
flaming  chariot,  when  Jupiter  strikes  the  impru- 
129  I 


FRENCH   MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

dent  Phaeton  with  his  thunderbolts.  Upon  this 
legend  Saint-Saens  has  constructed  a  symphonic 
piece  of  great  descriptive  power.  The  music 
may  indeed  be  said  to  tell  its  own  story.  A 
prelude  of  a  few  bars  describes  Phaeton  gathering 
up  his  reins.  He  starts,  and,  presumably,  after  a 
preliminary  canter,  induces  the  horses  to  proceed 
quietly.  Suddenly,  however,  they  break  away. 
Vainly  does  he  use  all  his  endeavours  to  stop 
them  in  their  frantic  course.  The  catastrophe 
is  nearing,  when  a  formidable  crash  puts  an  end 
to  Phaeton  and  his  misplaced  ambition. 

The  instrumentation  of  "  Phaeton "  is  in 
itself  worth  a  detailed  notice,  and  is  a  perfect 
marvel  of  ingenuity. 

"  La  Jeunesse  d'Hercule  "  is  the  most  elabo- 
rate of  the  four  symphonic  poems^  and  is,  per- 
haps, the  least  well-known.  It  attempts  to 
describe  the  legend  of  Hercules,  who  at  the  out- 
set of  life  saw  two  roads  open  to  him,  that  of 
pleasure  and  that  of  duty.  The  hero  does  not 
allow  himself  to  be  swayed  by  the  seductions  of 
nymphs  or  bacchantae,  but  resolutely  follows 
130 


CAMILLE    SAINT-SAENS 

the  path  of  struggles  and  of  combats,  at  the  end 
of  which  he  is  to  receive  the  recompense  of 
immortality. 

In  treating  this  subject  Saint-Saens  has  given 
full  rein  to  his  imagination,  and  has  shown  a 
complete  independence  of  spirit  in  the  matter  of 
construction.  The  score  of  this  poetical  and 
original  composition  will  fully  repay  any  amount 
of  study  that  may  be  devoted  to  it.  It  is,  of 
course,  impossible  to  attempt  an  analysis  of  this 
interesting  work  in  these  pages.  I  would,  how- 
ever, draw  the  attention  of  musicians  to  the 
wonderfully  ingenious  manner  in  which  the 
climax  is  reached,  producing  an  accumulative 
effect  of  concentrated  force  bursting  through  its 
bonds,  evidently  descriptive  of  the  final  triumph 
of  Hercules. 

A  symbolic  meaning  is  attached  to  all  these 
symphonic  poems,  with  the  possible  exception 
of  the  "  Danse  Macabre,"  and  although  they  are 
each  professedly  intended  to  describe  an  actual 
story,  this  is  only  used  as  a  means  of  suggesting 
the  abstract  idea  that  underlies  it. 
131 


FRENCH   MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

Saint-Saens  has  published  four  pianoforte 
concertos,  the  second  and  fourth  of  which  are 
the  best  known.  Some  years  since  he  told  me 
that  he  contemplated  writing  a  fifth,  but  for  some 
reason  best  known  to  himself  he  did  not  put  his 
project  into  execution.  The  second  and  fourth 
concertos  are  two  of  the  most  striking  examples 
of  the  kind  that  have  proceeded  from  the  pen  of 
a  modern  composer.  ^Yhy  the  third  should  be 
so  persistently  neglected  is  more  than  I  profess 
to  understand,  except  for  the  reason  that  pianists 
.  are  like  the  traditional  viojitons  de  Fanurge^  and 
are,  as  a  race  singularly  destitute  of  initiative, 
preferring  to  follow  on  the  beaten  track  sooner 
than  give  themselves  more  trouble  than  necessary. 

The  form  adopted  by  Saint-Saens  in  his 
second  concerto,  op.  25,  is  sufficiently  novel. 
Its  first  movement  is  labelled  "  Andante  soste- 
nuto,"  and  commences  with  a  long  introduction 
for  the  piano,  somewhat  in  the  style  of  Bach. 
The  passionate  melody  which  succeeds  to  this, 
and  may  be  considered  as  the  principal  theme 
of  the  movement,  is,  however,  quite  modern  in 
132 


CAMILLE    SAINT-SAENS 

character  The  delightful  "  Scherzo  "  and  in- 
spiriting "  Finale,"  are  slightly  suggestive  of  both 
Weber  and  Mendelssohn,  whilst  bearing  the 
distinctive  mark  of  their  composer's  personality. 
In  his  fourth  concerto  in  C  minor,  op.  44,  Saint- 
Saens  has  departed  still  further  from  the  usual 
model.  This  work  is  divided  into  two  sections, 
which  include  five  changes  in  the  "tempo."  A 
noticeable  feature  in  the  concerto  is  the  reintro- 
duction  in  the  last  movement  of  themes  pre- 
viously heard  in  the  first,  thus  producing  a  sense 
of  homogeneity. 

The  fourth  concerto  is  the  most  ambitious 
work  of  the  kind  that  Saint-Saens  has  written. 
It  is  also  the  best.  A  few  years  since,  the  com- 
poser attempted  the  experiment  of  performing 
all  four  works  in  succession  at  a  concert  given 
at  the  St.  James's  Hall. 

Saint-Saens  did  not  make  his  debut  as  an 
operatic  composer  until  he  had  reached  the  age 
of  thirty-seven,  and  then  only  with  a  one-act 
opera-comique,  entided  "  La  Princesse  Jeaune," 
produced   at   the   Opera  Comique  Theatre  in 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

1872.  This  curious  little  work,  the  scene  of 
which  is  laid  in  China,  was  not  well  received 
and  speedily  disappeared  from  the  bills.  The 
overture  is  delightfully  quaint,  and  is  occasionally 
heard  at  concerts.  Now  that  one-act  works  are 
coming  into  vogue,  this  delicate  little  score 
might  well  be  reproduced. 

The  reputation  acquired  by  Saint-Saens  as  a 
symphonist,  and  what  is  known  in  France  as 
"  un  musicien  savant,"  had  been  sufficient  to 
cause  any  pretension  on  his  part  to  aspire  to  the 
fame  of  a  dramatic  composer  to  be  looked  upon 
with  suspicion.  Added  to  this,  he  had  the 
reputation  of  harbouring  feelings  of  admiration 
for  Wagner,  which  at  that  time  was  quite 
enough  to  prevent  a  manager  from  producing 
his  vrorks. 

An  opera  entitled  "  Le  Timbre  d' Argent," 
not  to  be  confounded  with  Vasseur's  operetta 
"  La  Timbale  d' Argent,"  was  written  before  the 
war  of  1870,  and  was  destined  for  the  Opera 
Comique  Theatre.  It  was,  however,  not  brought 
out  until  1877,  when  it  was  played  at  the 
134 


CAMILLE   SAINT-SAENS 

Theatre  Lyrique  under  the  direction  of  Mons. 
A.  Vizentini. 

The  influence  of  Gounod  is  very  apparent  in 
this  work,  and  Bizet  even  found  therein  certain 
affinities  with  Auber  which  I  confess  myself 
unable  to  discover.  One  thing  certain  is,  that 
this  opera  has  but  little  in  common  with  Wagner. 
"  ].e  Timbre  d' Argent "  reveals  the  hand  of  the 
practised  musician,  but  is  very  unequal  as  a 
whole,  and  does  not  occupy  an  important  place 
in  the  composer's  dramatic  outfit.  A  point  to 
note  in  this  opera  is  the  superiority  of  the 
orchestral  treatment  and  general  workmanship 
over  the  melodies,  many  of  which  border  upon 
the  commonplace. 

The  same  year  that  "  Le  Timbre  d' Argent " 
was  produced  in  Paris,  the  Grand  Ducal 
Theatre  of  Weimar  announced  the  first  perform- 
ance of  a  new  opera  by  Saint-Saens,  entitled 
*' Samson  et  Dalila." 

As  many  consider  this  the  composer's  finest 
dramatic  work,  and  as  it  is  only  compara- 
tively recently  that  its  beauties  have  come 
135 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

to  be  generally  recognised,  and  that  it  has 
been  incorporated  into  the  repertoire  of  the 
Paris  Opera,  a  short  account  of  the  genesis  of 
this  remarkable  composition  may  not  be  out  of 
place,  the  more  so  as  it  will  accentuate  the  diffi- 
culties that  appear  to  beset  composers  and  stand 
in  the  way  of  works  of  the  highest  merit. 

"  Samson  et  Dalila  "  was  begun  by  Saint-Saens 
before  the  year  of  the  Franco-German  war. 

The  second  act  was  tried  over  in  private, 
when  the  part  of  Samson  was  sung  by  the  ill- 
fated  painter,  Henri  Regnault,  who  was  destined 
to  be  killed  a  year  later,  during  the  war.  The 
"  Marche  Heroique,"  composed  by  Saint-Saens, 
is  dedicated  to  the  memory  of  the  unfortunate 
artist. 

The  score  of  "Samson  et  DaHla"  was  ter- 
minated towards  1872,  and  a  performance  of  the 
second  act  was  given  by  Madame  Viardot  at 
her  country-house  at  Croissy  two  years  later. 
On  this  occasion  the  gifted  hostess  undertook 
the  part  of  Dalila,  and  all  who  can  remember 
her  incomparable  method  of  singing  will  agree 
136 


CAMILLE   SAINT-SAENS 

that  she  must  have  been  an  admirable  interpre- 
tress of  the  passionate  accents  allotted  by  Saint- 
Saens  to  the  heroine  of  his  opera. 

The  influence  of  this  admirable  artist  upon 
French  music  has  been  very  great.  In  a  volume 
of  verses  recently  published  Saint-Saens  thus 
apostrophises  her : 

"  Glolre  de  la  Mtisique  et  de  la  Tragedie ; 
Muse  qu'un  lauriev  d'ov  couvonna  tant  de  fois, 
Oscvai-je  parler  de  vous,  lovsquc  ma  voix 
An  langage  des  vers  folkment  s'etudie  ? 

Les  poetes  par  Apollon  vainqueuv 

Out  seuls  assez  de  fleurs  pour  en  faire  une  gerhe 

Digne  de  ce  genie  eclatant  et  superbe 

Qui  pour  rC'ternite  vous  a  faiie  leur  soeur. 

Du  culte  du  beau  chant  pretresse  veneree, 
Ne  laissez  pas  crouler  son  autel  precieux, 
Vous  qui  Vavez  regu  comme  un  depot  des  cieux, 
Vous  qui  du  souvenir  etes  la  pre/era ! 

Ah!  comment  outlier  r implacable  Fides 
De  I'amour  maternel  endurant  le  supplice, 
Orphce  en  pleurs  qui  pour  revoir  son  Eurydice 
Enhardi  par  Eros  pauire  dans  I'Hades  I 

137 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

Grande  comme  la  Lyre  et  vihrante  comme  elle, 
Vous  avez  eu  dans  VArt  un  eclat  nonpareil. 
Vision  trop  rapide,  hclas  !  que  mil  soleil 
Dans  Vavenir  jamais  ne  nous  rendra  plus  belle!'' 

In  1875  the  first  act  of  "  Samson  et  Dalila" 
was  given  in  its  entirety  in  Paris  at  one  of 
Mons.  Colonne's  concerts. 

It  was,  however,  not  until  the  second  of 
December  1877  that  "Samson  et  Dalila"  was 
brought  out  upon  the  stage.  Liszt,  ever  anxious 
to  further  the  progress  of  art,  had  been  struck 
by  the  merits  of  the  work,  and  undertook  to 
have  it  mounted  at  Weimar,  where  some  twenty- 
five  years  earlier  he  had  been  instrumental  in 
producing  "  Lohengrin "  for  the  first  time  on 
any  stage. 

Musicians  of  the  calibre  of  Liszt  are  indeed 
rare,  and  it  is  right  to  tender  a  passing  tribute 
to  the  absolute  disinterestedness  of  this  great 
man,  who  never  lost  an  opportunity  of  helping  a 
brother  artist.  Having  been  brought  out  on 
German  soil  for  the  first  time,  a  fact  which  the 
composer  should  remember  when  indulging  in 
138 


CAMILLE   SAINT-SAENS 

those  patriotic  ebullitions  that  of  late  years  have 
so  frequently  appeared  from  his  pen,  "  Samson 
et  Dalila"  was  played  at  Hamburg  in  1883  with 
Frau  Sucher  in  the  principal  part. 

It  was  not  until  1890  that  the  opera  was 
given  in  France,  Rouen  being  the  first  town  in 
which  it  was  played.  During  that  year  it  was 
produced  in  Paris  at  the  Eden  Theatre  under 
the  same  manager.  On  this  occasion  the  prin- 
cipal parts  were  interpreted  by  Mme.  Rosin  e 
Bloch  and  Mons.  Talazac,  both  of  whom  have 
recently  died. 

Lyons,  Marseilles,  and  Aix-les-Bains  followed 
in  1891,  and  the  next  year  "Samson  et  Dalila" 
was  given  at  Toulouse,  Bordeaux,  Montpellier, 
Nantes,  Nice,  Florence,  Monte  Carlo,  Geneva, 
and  Dijon,  receiving  its  final  consecration  by 
being  produced  on  a  grand  scale  at  the  Paris 
Opera  House,  having  thus  occupied  a  period  of 
twenty  years  in  reaching  its  goal.  It  has  since 
then  been  played  in  other  continental  towns. 
London  still  remains,  and  upon  this  I  should 
like  to  say  a  word.  The  fact  of  "  Samson  et 
139 


FRENCH   MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

Dalila  "  being  taken  from  a  Biblical  source  has 
been  accepted  as  a  reason  for  its  non-production 
in  our  metropolis.  That  a  work  of  the  most 
serious  import  should  thus  be  excluded  from 
our  stage  when  productions  of  the  most  futile 
description  are  passed  without  demur,  is  another 
example  of  the  contradictions  that  exist  in  our 
Pharisaical  country. 

Not  so  long  ago  an  operetta  was  licensed  in 
which  ministers  of  religion  were  held  up  to 
ridicule,  and  jokes  were  freely  made  concerning 
matters  that  must  by  a  great  portion  of  the 
audience  have  been  held  sacred,  and  yet 
nothing  was  said.  But  should  some  manager 
think  of  producing  an  episode  culled  from  the 
Old  Testament,  and  treated  in  a  strictly  serious 
and  even  reverent  manner,  the  British  con- 
science, that  article  of  home  manufacture  of 
which  Englishmen  are  so  proud,  is  at  once  up 
in  arms.  We  cannot  support  too  many  music- 
halls  or  give  too  much  encouragement  to  those 
bastard  specimens  of  operatic  music  known  as 
"  original "  (?)  comic  operas,  but  our  feelings  of 
140 


CAMILLE   SAINT-SAENS 

propriety  revolt  against  anything  like  the  stage 
treatment  of  works  founded  upon  Biblical 
subjects.  Let  us  be  consistent  whilst  we  are 
about  it.  If  it  is  wrong  to  introduce  Samson, 
Dalila,  the  Queen  of  Sheba,  Joseph,  Moses, 
or  other  Biblical  personages  upon  the  stage, 
it  is  surely  worse  to  sanction  the  perform- 
ance of  operas  or  dramas  in  which  scenes  are 
introduced  representing  the  interior  of  churches, 
or  religious  ceremonies  of  any  description ! 
Worse  than  all  is  the  performance  of  pieces 
calculated  to  throw  ridicule  upon  ministers  of 
religion.  To  see  respectable  audiences  sitting 
complacently  gazing  at  a  popular  actor  personi- 
fying a  clergyman  dancing  in  a  pas  de  quatre 
with  his  chapel  in  the  background,  and  to  think 
that  some  of  these  very  individuals  may  pos- 
sibly be  numbered  amongst  those  who  object  to 
Sunday  concerts,  is  indeed  more  than  strange. 

In   the   meanwhile   as   this   state   of    things 

exists,  and  the  musical  public  is  debarred  from 

hearing  a  work  like  "  Samson  et  Dalila  "  on  the 

stage,  it  may  be  wondered  that  no  one  seems  to 

141 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

have  been  struck  with  the  idea  of  producing  it 
in  oratorio  form  in  the  concert-room.  It  is  not 
creditable  that  England  should  remain  the  only 
nation  where  "  Samson  et  Dalila  "  has  not  been 
given.* 

The  prejudice  existing  against  the  employ- 
ment of  Biblical  subjects  for  operatic  purposes 
is  unfortunate,  as  the  fund  of  material  is  appar- 
ently exhaustless.  The  story  of  Samson  and 
Dalila  has  furnished  Saint-Saens  with  a  plot 
such  as  he  has  since  sought  for  in  vain  in  the 
pages  of  English  and  French  history.  The  less 
complicated  the  story,  the  better  it  is  fitted  for 
operatic  treatment.  Wagner  has  exposed  his 
reasons  at  length  concerning  the  superiority  of  a 
legendary  over  a  historical  subject.  Saint-Saens 
is  unfortunately  not  of  this  way  of  thinking.  Of 
later  years  the  bias  of  his  mind  has  been  rather 
tending  towards  historical  subjects. 

*  Since  these  lines  were  written,  a  solitary  per- 
formance of  "  Samson  et  Dalila,"  in  concert  form,  has 
taken  place  at  Covent  Garden  Theatre  during  Mr. 
Farley  Sinkins's  season  of  Promenade  Concerts,  under 
somewhat  untoward  circumstances. 
142 


CAMILLE    SAINT-SAENS 

"  Samson  et  Dalila "  may  be  considered  not 
only  as  one  of  the  master's  best  operas,  perhaps 
even  as  the  very  best,  but  as  one  of  the  finest 
dramatic  works  produced  by  any  French  com- 
poser during  the  last  five-and-twenty  or  thirty 
years. 

A  work  like  this  cannot  be  otherwise  than  the 
spontaneous  outcome  of  a  composer's  feelings, 
untrammelled  by  outward  considerations.  The 
varied  influences  that  are  noticeable  in  the 
musical  style  of  Saint-Saens,  and  to  which  I 
have  already  made  allusion,  are  perhaps  more 
marked  in  this  work  than  in  any  of  his  other 
operas.  In  the  first  act  the  choruses  sung  by 
the  captive  Hebrews  breathe  the  spirit  of  Bach 
and  Handel,  and  are  conceived  rather  in  the 
oratorio  style.  As  a  strong  contrast  to  these  we 
have  the  dainty  chorus  of  the  priestesses  of 
Dagon  and  their  characteristic  dance,  the 
fascinating  trio  in  which  Dalila  endeavours  to 
cast  her  spell  over  Samson,  and  the  lovely  air, 
"Printemps  qui  commence,"  which  terminates 
the  act  and  which  has  been  sung  by  every 
143 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

contralto.  Samson's  spirited  appeal  to  arms 
must  also  be  mentioned.  The  second  act 
commences  with  Dalila's  invocation  to  love, 
praying  for  aid  in  her  design  to  ensnare  Samson. 
The  lengthy  duet  between  the  heroine  and  the 
high  priest  is  eminently  dramatic,  and  the 
following  duet  between  her  and  Samson  may  be 
ranked  amongst  the  finest  love  scenes  ever 
written.  It  contains  a  beautiful  phrase  sung  by 
the  temptress  when  endeavouring  to  inveigle 
her  victim,  which  is  reproduced  later  on  in  an 
admirably  suggestive  manner  by  the  orchestra, 
and  reappears  in  the  third  act,  transformed  into 
a  mocking  theme,  when  Dalila  is  scoffing  at  her 
victim  in  chains  and  deprived  of  his  sight.  The 
third  and  last  act  contains  a  touching  prayer  for 
Samson,  bewailing  his  lost  sight,  some  admirable 
ballet  music,  in  which  the  composer  has  made 
effective  use  of  the  Eastern  scale,  and  a 
masterly  scene  depicting  the  revelries  of  the 
Philistines,  culminating  in  the  destruction  of 
the  temple  by  Samson.  So  ends  this  beauti- 
ful score,  the  merits  of  which  are  so  trans- 
144 


CAMILLE    SAINT-SAENS 

parent  and  yet  have  remained  so  long 
unrecognised. 

In  "  Samson  et  Dalila  "  Saint-Saens  had  made 
use  of  representative  themes,  and  although  he 
has  done  so  in  a  sufificiently  discreet  fashion, 
avoiding  anything  approaching  to  Wagnerian 
polyphony,  the  fact  deserves  to  be  noted  as 
affording,  perhaps,  the  first  instance  in  which 
the  system  has  been  rigorously  followed  by  a 
French  composer.  There  can  be  no  doubt 
but  that  the  device  contributes  to  a  great  extent 
in  securing  that  unity  which  is  so  much  sought 
for  nowadays  in  dramatic  works.  Another  point 
to  be  noted  is  the  suppression  of  detached 
numbers,  the  opera  being  divided  into  scenes 
that  are  logically  developed. 

The  instrumentation  of  "  Samson  et  Dalila  " 
is  rich  and  varied,  yet  never  unduly  complicated. 
Saint-Saens  knows  how  to  distribute  his  effects 
with  unerring  certainty,  and  his  work  is  a  model 
of  orchestral  skill.  The  opera  is  scored  for  a 
very  full  orchestra,  of  which  it  may  be  interesting 
to  give  the  composition.     In   addition  to  the 


FRENCH   MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

Strings  and  usual  wood  wind,  he  employs  a 
third  flute,  a  cor  anglais^  a  bass  clarinet,  a 
double  bassoon,  four  horns,  two  trumpets,  two 
cornets,  three  trombones,  a  bass  tuba,  two 
ophicleides,  two  harps,  three  kettledrums,  a 
grosse  caisse^  cymbals,  a  triangle,  a  glockenspiel^ 
crotales^  castagnettes  made  of  wood  and  iron,  a 
tambour  de  basque^  and  a  tamtam. 

These  constitute  a  powerful  engine  of  sound, 
which  is  made  subservient  to  the  composer's 
will,  and  reproduces  his  thoughts  with  unim- 
peachable exactitude. 

"  Samson  et  Dalila "  perhaps  remains  the 
dramatic  masterpiece  of  Saint-Saens.  His  other 
operas  may  be  equally  remarkable  in  point  of 
style  and  more  elaborate  in  the  matter  of  detail, 
but  they  often  lack  that  apparent  spontaneity 
which  constitutes  not  the  least  charm  of  the 
Biblical  work,  and,  although  containing  much 
that  is  admirable,  are  perhaps  less  inspired. 
Saint-Saens  could  not  write  an  uninteresting 
work  if  he  chose,  and  musicians  will  find  much 
to  admire  in  his  later  operas.  In  "  Samson  et 
146 


CAMILLE   SAINT-SAENS 

Dalila "  he  has  succeeded  in  compelling  the 
admiration  of  both  musicians  and  the  public 
at  large,  perhaps  for  the  very  reason  that  when 
he  wrote  it  he  did  not  attempt  to  please  either, 
but  was  content  to  follow  the  bent  of  his 
inspiration  without  arriere  pensee  of  any  sort. 

"Etienne  Marcel,"  the  composer's  next  opera, 
produced  at  Lyons  in  1879,  t'^s  not  received  the 
amount  of  attention  due  to  its  merits.  The 
defects  in  this  work  arise  from  a  certain  want  of 
unity,  consequent  upon  the  obvious  desire  of  the 
composer  to  reconcile  the  conflicting  elements 
of  the  old  and  the  new  schools.  Putting  such 
considerations  aside,  there  can  be  no  doubt  as 
to  the  general  effectiveness  of  the  music.  The 
subject  deals  with  a  stirring  episode  of  French 
history.  If  in  treating  it  the  composer  has  not 
discarded  the  older  forms  associated  with  the 
"  grand  opera  "  style,  he  has  imparted  a  modern 
colouring  to  his  score  which  goes  far  to  redeem 
any  shortcomings  in  this  respect.  He  has  been 
particularly  happy  in  his  treatment  of  the  scenes 
of  popular  life  that  abound  in  this  opera. 
147 


FRENCH   MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

There  is  a  freshness  and  an  irresistible  entram 
in  the  ballet  music,  which  is  deliciously  scored 
and  abounds  in  charming  details.  The  presence 
of  a  waltz  in  an  opera,  the  action  of  which  is 
laid  in  the  fourteenth  century,  may  cause  some 
surprise,  but  it  does  not  do  to  be  over-particular 
in  such  matters,  and  much  may  be  forgiven 
when  the  result  is  so  pleasing. 

A  few  years  ago  it  was  quite  on  the  cards 
that  "Etienne  Marcel"  should  be  performed  at 
Covent  Garden,  with  Mme.  Patti  in  the  principal 
character.  The  grtdit  prima  donna  had  taken  a 
strong  fancy  to  the  music,  and  expressed  a  desire 
to  sing  it.  Unfortunately  circumstances  occurred 
which  induced  the  diva  to  change  her  mind, 
and  to  display  her  vocalisation  in  an  opera  of 
little  musical  worth,  which  has  long  since  dis- 
appeared from  the  repertoire. 

If  would  be  a  thousand  pities  if  an  opera 
containing  so  much  that  is  excellent  should 
be  allowed  to  suffer  perpetual  neglect,  and  it 
may  be  hoped  that  some  day  we  may  be  afforded 
the  chance  of  hearing  it  in  England. 
148 


CAMILLE   SAINT-SAENS 

The  great  moment  In  the  dramatic  career  of 
Saint-Saens  was  now  at  hand — that  psycho- 
logical moment  so  long  desired  and  eagerly 
anticipated  by  every  French  aspirant  to  operatic 
fame.  The  doors  of  the  Opera,  that  sanctum 
sanctoni7n,  was  at  length  to  be  opened  to  him. 
After  the  comparative  failure  of  such  works  as 
Gounod's  "Tribut  de  Zamora,"  and  Ambroise 
Thomas'  "  Frangoise  de  Rimini,"  the  prestige 
of  the  French  school  wanted  looking  after,  and 
some  fresh  blood  was  required  to  renew  it. 
That  a  composer  such  as  Saint-Saens  should 
be  obliged  to  go  to  Weimar  and  Lyons  in  order 
to  get  played  seemed  an  anomaly,  and  the 
author  of  "  Samson  et  Dalila  "  was  at  last,  and 
not  too  soon,  commissioned  to  write  a  work  for 
the  leading  operatic  stage  of  Paris. 

Great  expectations  had  been  formed  concern- 
ing the  opera  that  so  consummate  a  musician, 
and  one  holding  such  high  artistic  notions,  would 
produce.  It  was  held  that  a  composer  so  well  en- 
dowed would  prove  to  be  the  one,  par  excelkfice^ 
destined  to  free  the  French  operatic  stage  from 
149 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

the  bondage  of  "  routine,"  and  be  the  standard- 
bearer  of  French  progressive  art.  These  antici- 
pations were  destined  to  be  only  partly  realised. 
Leaving  French  history  for  the  nonce,  Saint- 
Saens  found  in  the  life  of  our  much-married 
monarch  a  subject  congenial  to  his  muse,  and 
*'  Henri  VIII."  was  produced  with  success  in 
March  1883.  If  this  opera  is  ever  to  be  per- 
formed in  England  certain  alterations  will  have 
to  be  made,  as  the  inclusion  of  a  Scotch  ballet 
danced  at  Richmond  might  tend  to  ridicule. 

It  must  be  admitted  that  if  the  book  of 
"  Henri  VIII."  is  in  many  senses  disappointing, 
yet  it  is  not  devoid  of  merit,  and  contains 
several  highly  dramatic  situations  that  have 
been  well  treated  by  the  musician.  The 
authors,  Messrs.  Detroyat  and  Silvestre,  have 
not  adhered  entirely  to  Shakespeare.  The 
action  takes  place  at  the  time  when  Henry  has 
begun  to  be  struck  with  the  charms  of  Anne 
Boleyn,  who  also  has  an  admirer  in  Don  Gomez, 
the  Spanish  ambassador.  The  divorce  of  the 
King  from  Katharine  of  Arragon  is  at  hand,  and 
150 


CAMILLE   SAINT-SAENS 

the  Pope's  Legate  having  refused  to  sanction 
it,  the  King,  amidst  the  acclamation  of  the 
people,  proclaims  the  schism  with  the  Roman 
Church.  The  last  act  is  perhaps  the  best. 
Anne  Boleyn  is  now  Queen,  and  Katharine, 
who  is  dying,  has  in  her  possession  a  compro- 
mising letter  from  Anne  to  Don  Gomez.  Henry 
is  devoured  by  jealousy,  and  comes,  accompanied 
by  Don  Gomez,  to  endeavour  to  obtain  posses- 
sion of  this  document.  Anne  has  also  come  to 
see  if  she  can  regain  the  letter.  This  leads  to  the 
capital  situation  in  the  opera.  Henry,  in  order 
to  excite  the  jealous  and  revengeful  feelings  of 
Katharine,  speaks  in  the  tenderest  tones  to 
Anne,  whose  eyes  are  fixed  upon  the  note  that 
Katharine  has  in  her  hands.  At  length  Katha- 
rine, having  prayed  for  strength  to  resist  the 
temptation,  throws  the  letter  in  the  fire,  and 
falls  down  dead. 

There  is  no  denying  the  dramatic  force  of  this 

situation,  which  has  been  treated  by  Saint-Saens 

in   a  masterly  manner.     The   splendid  quartet 

which  terminates  the  work,  in  which  the  different 

151 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

emotions  of  the  four  characters  are  depicted  in 
accents  as  powerful  as  they  are  varied,  may  rank 
amongst  his  finest  inspirations,  and  as  one  of 
the  most  stirring  scenes  in  the  entire  range 
of  modern  opera. 

An  interesting  feature  in  "  Henri  VIII."  is 
the  partial  employment  of  kit-uwtive?i.  Saint- 
Saens,  who  at  one  time  was  looked  upon 
as  a  disciple  of  Wagner,  has  taken  pains  to  dis- 
pel this  impression.  And  yet  in  the  first  work 
composed  by  him  for  the  chief  French  operatic 
theatre,  he  set  to  work  by  making  use  of  one  of 
the  Bayreuth  master's  favourite  devices.  He 
will  probably  urge  that  it  is  not  so  much  Wagner 
himself  that  he  has  been  combating,  but  the 
unreasoning  enthusiasm  of  some  of  his  thick- 
and-thin  admirers.  This  may  be  so,  but  the 
fact  remains,  that  Saint- Saens  has  laid  himself 
open  to  misconception,  which  might  easily  have 
been  avoided  had  he  displayed  a  less  militant 
tendency  in  his  criticisms.  At  any  rate,  he 
has  deliberately  adopted  the  system  of  represen- 
tative themes  in  his  "  Henri  VIU.,"  and  if, 
152 


CAMILLE    SAINT-SAKNS 

whilst  SO  doing,  he  has  not  abandoned  the 
old  operatic  set  forms,  the  innovation  is  a  suffi- 
ciently important  one  to  note.  It  is  this  attempt 
to  reconcile  such  antagonistic  elements  that  is 
held  by  some  as  constituting  a  weak  point  in 
this  remarkable  work.  "  From  the  beginning," 
writes  a  well-known  critic,  "  we  see  the  two 
forms  of  the  opera  and  the  lyrical  drama  in 
juxtaposition,  and  thus  all  unity  of  style  is  at 
once  broken." 

The  opinions  of  Saint-Saens  himself  on  the 
subject  of  dramatic  music  are  interesting,  as  they 
explain  the  spirit  of  compromise  that  exists  in 
all  his  works.  "Henri  VIII."  was  considered 
by  some  as  foreshadowing  a  new  departure  in 
the  composer's  style.  These  were  doomed  to  be 
disappointed,  for  the  works  that  have  succeeded 
it  are  not  in  any  way  more  "  advanced."  Saint- 
Saens  has  taken  the  trouble  to  write  and  explain 
his  views  on  the  subject,  and  from  these  it  is  highly 
unlikely  that  he  will  now  depart.  In  a  letter 
written  to  the  editor  of  the  Carillon  Theatral^ 
soon  after  the  performance  of  his  opera  "  Proser- 
153 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

pine,"  Saint-Saens  expressed  himself  thus  :  "  My 
theory  of  dramatic  art  is  this :  I  beheve  the 
drama  is  progressing  towards  a  synthesis  of 
different  elements,  song,  declamation,  and  sym- 
phony blending  in  an  equilibrium  which  leaves 
the  composer  free  to  avail  himself  of  all  the 
resources  of  art,  while  it  affords  the  spectator 
the  gratification  of  every  legitimate  desire.  It 
is  this  equilibrium  which  I  seek,  and  which 
others  will  one  day  find.  Both  heart  and  head 
impel  me  to  pursue  this  aim,  and  to  this  I  must 
adhere.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  I  am  dis- 
owned, now  by  those  Wagnerites  who  despise 
the  melodic  style  and  the  art  of  singing,  now  by 
those  reactionaries  who  lay  the  entire  stress  on 
those  elements,  and  consider  declamation  and 
symphony  as  mere  accessories." 

The  above  definition  of  the  "  musical  drama  " 
is  rational  enough,  and  I  do  not  see  what  even 
the  most  uncompromising  Wagnerite  could  find 
to  object  in  it.  As  to  the  allusion  to  "  those 
Wagnerites  who  despise  the  melodic  style,"  it 
would  be  interesting  to  know  precisely  to  whom 
154 


CAMILLE   SAINT-SAENS 

the  composer  refers.  If  there  exist  a  few 
fanatics  who  imagine  that  melody  can  be 
banished  with  impunity,  they  are  in  absolute 
disaccord  with  Wagner  himself,  who  wrote  that 
"the  one  and  only  form  of  music  is  melody; 
no  music  is  conceivable  without  melody,  and 
both  are  absolutely  inseparable."  Mons. 
Imbert,  in  an  article  upon  Saint-Saens,  has 
amusingly  termed  him  "  le  Wagnerien  sans  le 
savoir." 

The  truth  of  the  matter  is,  that  every  com- 
poser nowadays  is  actuated  by  the  same  desire, 
namely,  to  make  his  music  lit  the  subject  he  is 
illustrating  as  closely  as  possible.  If  the  method 
adopted  differs  in  any  way,  this  must  be  ascribed 
to  a  variety  of  causes,  the  composer's  tempera- 
ment, his  education,  his  nationality,  and  others. 
As  to  the  interpolation  of  ballets  and  sundry 
ho7-s  (Tci'iivre  introduced  often  apparently  with- 
out rhyme  or  reason,  that  still  find  their  way 
into  operas,  it  must  in  justice  to  the  composer 
be  remembered  that  he  has  a  number  of  con- 
ventionalities to  fight  against  and  prejudices  to 
155 


FRENCH   MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

overcome.  Every  one  has  not  got  the  prestige 
of  a  Wagner,  and  even  he  had  to  fight  a  fear- 
fully uphill  battle,  and  only  reaped  the  full  fruits 
of  his  labours  at  the  end  of  his  career. 

The  taste  of  the  public  is  little  by  little 
coming  round  to  the  "  lyrical  drama  "  as  distinct 
from  the  opera,  and  composers  are  but  following 
the  tendency  of  the  age.  The  transformation 
of  style  that  has  led  Verdi  to  rise  from 
"  Trovatore  "  to  "  Otello  "  is  there  to  attest  it. 

The  next  opera — or  shall  we  say  "lyrical 
drama  "  ? — composed  by  Saint-Saens  was  "  Pro- 
serpine," brought  out  at  the  ill-fated  Opera 
Comique  in  1887,  the  same  year  during  which 
the  theatre  was  destined  to  be  burned  to  the 
ground.  Despite  its  title,  this  work  has  nothing 
in  common  with  mythology.  It  is  taken  from 
an  early  work  by  the  poet  Vacquerie,  published 
some  fifty  years  ago. 

The  action  takes  place  in  Italy  during  the 

sixteenth  century.     Proserpine,  a  courtesan,  is 

in  love  with  Sabatino,  a  young  nobleman,  who 

is  engaged  to  be  married  to  Angiola,  the  sister 

156 


CAMILLE   SAINT-SAENS 

of  his  friend.  After  endeavouring  vainly  to 
entrap  Angiola  and  her  brother,  assisted  by 
Squarocca,  a  bandit,  she  seeks  Sabatino,  who  is 
awaiting  his  bride.  When  Angiola  enters, 
Proserpine  hides  behind  some  drapery. 
Maddened  by  jealousy  at  hearing  the  lovers 
interchange  protestations  of  affection,  she 
rushes  forward  and  strikes  Angiola  with  her 
stiletto.  Sabatino  then  snatches  the  weapon 
from  her  hands  and  plunges  it  into  her 
heart. 

This  story  was  considered  somewhat  melo- 
dramatic in  Paris,  and  the  denouement  has  since 
been  somewhat  modified.  A  few  alterations 
have  been  made  in  the  score,  and  in  its  new 
form  "  Proserpine "  will  surely  be  performed 
sooner  or  later.  There  are  some  delightful 
numbers  in  this  opera,  which  throughout  bears 
the  impress  of  the  master's  hand.  I  will 
especially  draw  attention  to  the  closing  scene  of 
the  second  act,  which  is  a  perfect  gem  of 
delicate  fancy  and  exquisite  workmanship.  The 
scene  represents  the  interior  of  a  convent,  and  a 
^57 


FRENCH   MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

number  of  mendicants  enter  to  receive  alms. 
Their  voices  are  accompanied  by  a  melodic 
figure  which  is  repeated  in  various  guises  until 
the  fall  of  the  curtain,  without  ever  sounding 
monotonous  in  any  degree,  through  the  con- 
summate art  and  skilful  manipulation  with 
which  it  is  handled. 

With  his  next  opera  Saint-Saens  returned  to 
the  Grand  Opera,  where  "  Ascanio  "  was  pro- 
duced in  1890.  Benvenuto  Cellini  is  the  lead- 
ing character  in  this  work,  but  the  composer 
discarded  the  great  sculptor's  name  as  his  title, 
probably  out  of  deference  to  the  memory  of 
Berlioz,  whose  first  dramatic  attempt  bore  that 
name.  These  scruples  did  not  trouble  Mons. 
Diaz,  who  curiously  enough  brought  out  an 
opera  bearing  that  title  during  the  same  year  at 
the  Opera  Comique,  where  it  met  with  no 
success.  There  has  always  been  something  of 
the  mystifier  in  Saint-Saens.  He  likes  to  go 
his  own  way,  regardless  of  what  may  be  expected 
of  him  or  whether  he  satisfies  the  partisans  of 
any  particular  style  of  music.  Mons.  Camille 
158 


CAMILLE   SAINT-SAENS 

Bellaigue  remarks  that  he  was  not  much 
astonished  that  this  work  should  have  produced 
a  feeling  of  surprise  and  even  of  disappointment. 
"  L'oeuvre,"  he  says,  "que  peut-etre  on  attendait 
puissante  et  grandiose,  n'est  que  touchante  par- 
fois,  toujours  intime  et  presque  familiere." 

This  definition  gives  so  good  an  idea  of  the 
general  character  of  the  opera  that  I  do  not 
hesitate  to  reproduce  it  here.  The  plot  of 
"  Ascanio  "  is  rather  complicated  for  a  "  lyrical 
drama,"  the  numberless  episodes  that  occur 
detracting  from  the  continuity  of  the  work. 
Saint-Saens  appears  to  have  composed  the 
music  in  a  remarkably  short  space  of  time,  less 
than  a  year.  Those  who  take  the  trouble  to 
study  this  interesting  score,  which  has  been 
aptly  termed  a  musical  mosaic,  will  appreciate 
the  prodigious  amount  of  labour  involved. 
The  composer  has  again  employed  representative 
themes,  very  much  after  the  system  he  had 
previously  adopted  in  his  "Henri  VIII."  The 
score  of  "  Ascanio  "  is  a  veritable  monument  of 
ingenuity,  and  if  it  does  not  produce  an 
159 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

altogether  satisfactory  impression,  the  fault  may 
be  ascribed  rather  to  the  book  than  to  the 
music. 

A  curious  incident  in  connection  with  the 
first  performance  of  this  opera  was  that  the 
composer,  doubtless  anxious  to  seek  perfect 
rest  after  his  prolonged  labours,  and  desirous  of 
avoiding  the  fatigues  consequent  upon  attend- 
ing its  production,  took  himself  away  and 
carefully  omitted  to  leave  his  address  behind. 
Weeks  elapsed,  and  no  news  of  him  was 
forthcoming.  Fanciful  stories  were  concocted 
of  how  he  had  met  with  foul  play.  Telegrams 
were  dispatched  all  the  world  over,  with  the 
result  that  he  was  authoritatively  declared  to  have 
been  seen  in  at  least  a  dozen  different  places 
several  hundred  miles  away  one  from  the  other. 
Finally,  he  was  discovered,  quite  by  chance, 
under  an  assumed  name  in  the  Canary  Islands. 
A  visitor  staying  in  the  same  hotel,  hearing 
some  one  playing  the  piano  in  a  manner  the 
reverse  of  amateurish,  and  having  that  morning 
read  about  the  mysterious  disappearance  in  the 
i6o 


CAMILLE   SAINT-SAENS 

French  papers,  had  the  curiosity  to  go  down 
and  verify  the  suspicions  that  had  occurred  to 
him.  He  had  no  difficulty  in  identifying  the 
composer,  and  in  a  very  short  time  the  news 
had  spread  all  over  the  place.  Saint-Saens 
then  had  to  pay  the  penalty  of  being  a 
celebrity.  He  wrote  thus  to  Mons.  Louis 
Gallet,  his  friend  and  collaborator  :  "  For  the 
last  three  days,  since  I  have  been  recognised,  I 
lead  an  insupportable  life.  I  do  not  have  a 
moment  to  myself.  I  am  scribbling  you  these 
lines  whilst  talking.  If  there  is  no  common  sense 
in  what  I  say,  do  not  be  surprised." 

The  last  dramatic  work  produced  by  Saint- 
Saens  is  "  Phryne,"  a  two-act  comic  opera,  given 
at  the  Opera  Comique  in  the  month  of  May  of 
the  present  year  (1893). 

It  might  have  been  hoped  that  a  composer 
such  as  Saint-Saens  would  have  thought  fit  to 
devote  his  great  gifts  to  the  elaboration  of  a 
"  musical  comedy  "  that  might  have  ranked  side 
by  side  with  Wagner's  "  Meistersinger "  and 
Verdi's" "  Falstaff."  Not  one  of  his  countrymen 
161  L 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

is  better  qualified  than  he  is  for  such  a  task. 
Perhaps  he  may  undertake  it  later  on.  At  any 
rate,  he  has  not  attempted  anything  of  the  kind 
in  "Phryne,"  which  is  modelled  upon  an  old 
pattern,  includes  spoken  dialogue,  and  consists 
of  a  number  of  detached  pieces,  following  the 
conventional  practice  associated  with  the  Opera 
Comique. 

In  writing  this  graceful  score  Saint-Saens  has 
evidently  aimed  at  simplicity.  There  are  some 
charming  numbers  of  a  melodious  nature  in  this 
little  work,  which  also  displays  the  composer's 
capacity  of  dealing  with  humorous  situations  to 
great  advantage.  Perhaps  the  best  portion  is 
the  "  Invocation  to  Venus,"  in  which  the  means 
employed  are  of  the  simplest,  whilst  the  results 
are  eminently  poetical  and  effective.  "  Phryne  " 
has  proved  very  successful  in  Paris.  The  title 
part  has  been  interpreted  by  Miss  Sybil  San- 
derson, whom  the  composer  has  gratified  with  a 
liberal  allowance  of  roulades  and  other  vocal 
acrobatics. 

It  now  remains  for  me  to  allude  to  some 
162 


CAMILLE  SAINT-SAENS 

of  the  other  compositions  of  Saint-Saens  in 
various  Hnes — and  what  Hne  has  he  not 
attempted?  That  one  who  has  achieved  so 
great  a  reputation  as  an  organist  should  also 
have  distinguished  himself  as  a  composer  of 
sacred  music  stands  to  reason.  One  of  his 
most  representative  works  of  this  kind  is  his 
oratorio  "  Le  Deluge,"  which  exhibits  the  pecu- 
liar characteristics  of  his  style  to  an  almost 
equal  degree  as  "Samson  et  Dalila."  Every 
one  knows,  or  ought  to  know,  the  beautiful 
Prelude  with  the  lovely  violin  solo,  the  com- 
mencement of  which  is  suggestive  of  Bach, 
whilst  the  end  is  reminiscent  of  Gounod.  I 
must  also  mention  his  noble  "  Requiem  "  and 
fine  setting  of  the  psalm  "  CoeH  enarrant." 
The  "  Oratorio  de  Noel "  is  an  early  work,  but 
contains  several  charming  pages. 

To  analyse  in  detail  all  the  compositions  of 
this  indefatigable  worker  would  take  up  a 
volume  in  itself.  I  must  therefore  be  content 
with  the  bare  mention  of  songs  full  of  originality, 
such  as  the  "  Melodies  Persanes,"  pianoforte 
163 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

music  like  the  "  Menuet  et  Valse,"  "  Six  etudes," 
and  the  three  Mazourkas  ;  violin  music  such  as 
the  three  Concertos,  the  "  Introduction  et  Rondo 
Capriccioso  "  so  often  played  by  Senor  Sarasate, 
the  Sonata,  op.  75,  for  the  same  instrument ;  and 
violoncello  music  such  as  the  characteristic 
"  Suite,"  the  admirable  Sonata,  op.  32,  and  the 
Concerto,  which  is  a  favourite  with  all  'cellists. 
Neither  must  I  omit  the  masterly  variations  for 
two  pianos  on  a  theme  of  Beethoven,  or  the 
splendid  pianoforte  transcriptions  from  Bach. 
Several  of  these  works  may  almost  be  said  to 
rank  as  classics.  Two  important  compositions 
remain  to  be  noted,  both  of  which  were  produced 
for  the  first  time  in  England.  The  first  of  these 
is  the  picturesque  cantata  "  La  Lyre  et  la  Harpe," 
composed  for  the  Birmingham  Festival  of  1879  ; 
and  the  second  is  the  Symphony  in  C  Minor, 
first  produced  by  the  Philharmonic  Society  in 
1885.  It  seems  strange  indeed  that  a  work  so 
remarkable  in  every  way  as  the  last  should  not 
be  given  oftener.  Saint-Saens  has  not  here 
written  a  symphony  upon  the  usual  model,  but 
164 


CAMILLE    SAINT-SAENS 

has  endeavoured  to  produce  something  entirely 
unconventional,  whilst  keeping  within  certain 
limits,  that  enabled  him  to  claim  the  title  of 
symphony  for  a  work  which,  although  possessing 
many  of  the  characteristics  of  the  genre,  yet 
in  the  matter  of  form  differs  much  from  the 
compositions  of  recognised  masters.  If  the 
influence  of  Beethoven  is  not  absent,  neither 
is  that  of  Liszt,  and  there  is  as  much  if  not  more 
of  the  "  symphonic  poem  "  in  a  work,  that  is 
unique  in  its  way,  than  of  the  symphony  proper. 
A  curious  detail  to  note  is  that  in  this  work 
the  organ  and  piano  are  added  to  the  usual 
orchestra. 

Saint-Saens  is  a  very  quick  worker.  The 
rapidity  with  which  he  is  able  to  conceive  and 
transcribe  a  work  of  large  proportions  is  all  the 
more  remarkable  for  the  reason  that  his  writing 
never  exhibits  the  slightest  sign  of  that  careless- 
ness often  engendered  by  undue  haste.  The 
following  extract  from  Mons.  Hugues  Imbert's 
"  Profils  de  Musiciens  "  will  give  an  idea  of  this  : 
*'  With  Saint-Saens  the  conception  is  rapid ;  he 
165 


FRENCH    MUSICAL    COMPOSERS 

writes  without  pause  or  hesitation  {d'un  seiiljet). 
Once  the  idea  is  chosen  and  defined,  he  imme- 
diately realises  the  development.  He  orches- 
trates with  the  greatest  ease,  whilst  conversing, 
and  almost  without  making  any  corrections. 
Scarcely  does  he  find  it  necessary  to  have  re- 
course to  the  piano  in  order  to  aid  his  inspira- 
tion. His  opera  '  Proserpine '  was  composed 
at  Chaville,  without  the  aid  of  any  instrument. 
He  writes  a  score  or  a  symphony  as  he  would 
pen  a  letter  or  an  article,  or  as  he  would  solve  a 
problem.  A  number  of  instances  are  cited  con- 
cerning his  prodigious  facility  of  creation ;  we 
will  only  recall  the  following  :  A  few  years  ago 
he  had  promised  to  write  an  operette  reviie 
for  the  Cercle  Volney,  of  which  he  is  a  member. 
A  few  days  before  the  performance  nothing  had 
as  yet  arrived.  Upon  inquiry  from  Saint-Saens 
himself  it  was  discovered  that  he  had  totally 
forgotten  his  promise.  '  But,'  said  he,  '  the  evil 
can  be  repaired  ; '  and  in  the  space  of  two  hours 
he  wrote  ofi"  twenty-one  pages  of  full  score." 
Some  critics  have  found  the  music  of  Saint- 
i66 


CAMILLE   SAINT-SAENS 

Saens  devoid  of  feeling,  cold  and  passionless. 
How  it  is  possible  to  come  to  this  conclusion 
after  hearing  pages  such  as  the  famous  love 
duet  in  "  Samson  et  Dalila,"  or  the  quartet  in 
"  Henri  VHL,"  it  is  difficult  to  understand. 

And  yet  Mons.  Arthur  Pougin,  the  well-known 
critic,  has  not  scrupled  to  pass  the  following 
judgment  on  Saint-Saens  in  his  article  upon  the 
composer,  included  in  the  Supplement  to  Fetis's 
"  Biographic  des  Musiciens  "  :  "Le  temperament 
musical  de  Mons.  Saint-Saens  est  sec,  nerveux, 
absolument  depourvu  de  tendresse,  de  senti- 
ment et  de  passion."  After  this  it  again 
becomes  evident  that  a  great  man  is  not 
necessarily  a  prophet  in  his  own  country. 
When  he  penned  the  above  lines  Mons.  Arthur 
Pougin  was  presumably  unacquainted  with 
"  Samson  et  Dalila." 

In  the  course  of  this  incomplete  sketch  of 
one  of  the  most  remarkable  artists  of  his  time  I 
have  alluded  to  his  polemics  as  a  critic.  A  few 
years  since,  he  collected  some  of  his  writings 
together,  and  published  them  in  a  volume 
167 


FRENCH    MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

entitled  "  Harmonie  et  Melodie."  In  this  book 
will  be  found  various  criticisms,  many  of  which 
are  as  just  as  they  are  well  expressed,  but  it  is  to 
be  regretted  that  the  author  should  occasionally 
have  thought  fit  to  mix  up  so-called  "  patriotic 
ideas  "  with  his  musical  opinions. 

For  many  years  Saint-Saens  used  to  be  con- 
sidered one  of  the  ardent  champions  of  Wagner. 
The  moment,  though,  that  the  Bayreuth  master's 
music  seemed  to  obtain  a  firm  hold  upon  the 
French  public,  through  the  medium  of  the 
weekly  concerts  given  by  Messrs.  Lamoureux 
and  Colonne,  the  French  composer's  zeal 
appeared  to  cool  down,  and  the  enthusiast  gave 
way  to  the  critic.  Any  one  is  of  course  entitled 
to  air  his  opinions,  and  no  one  more  so  than  a 
composer  of  such  eminence  as  Saint-Saens. 
The  mistake  was  that  he  chose  the  wrong 
moment  to  publish  his  views,  and  thereby  stirred 
up  a  controversy  which  would  best  have  been 
avoided. 

In  1879  he  recorded  his  impressions  of  the 
168 


CAMILLE    SAINT-SAENS 

"  Ring  des  Nibelungen ''  in  a  series  of  remark- 
able articles  that  are  reproduced  in  the  volume 
above  mentioned.  His  opinion  of  this  colossal 
work  was  summed  up  in  these  words  :  "  From 
the  height  of  the  last  act  of  the  '  Gotter- 
dammerung,'  the  entire  work  appears,  in  its 
almost  supernatural  immensity,  like  the  chain 
of  the  Alps  seen  from  the  summit  of  Mont 
Blanc." 

He  terminates  the  preface  of  "  Harmonic  et 
Melodic  "  by  these  words  :  "  I  admire  the  works 
of  Richard  Wagner  profoundly,  in  spite  of  their 
eccentricities  {en  depit  de  leur  bizarrerie).  They 
are  superior  and  powerful,  which  suffices  for  me. 
But  I  have  never  belonged,  I  do  not  belong, 
and  I  never  shall  belong,  to  the  Wagnerian 
religion  ! " 

This  being  the  case,  I  am  unable  to  see  why 
the  composer  of  "  Henri  VHI."  should  have 
taken  so  much  pains  to  qualify  his  opinions. 
He  admires  Wagner,  and  it  certainly  would  be 
odd  if  a  composer  of  his  value  did  not ; 
169 


FRENCH   MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

but  he  is  anxious  to  avoid  being  comprised 
amongst  those  fanatics,  whose  admiration  of 
Wagner  prevents  their  acknowledging  the  great- 
ness of  any  other  composer. 

It  may  here  be  noted  that  when  the  pub- 
Hsher  Flaxland  acquired  the  French  copyright 
of  "  Lohengrin,"  the  translation  was  at  the 
author's  request  submitted  to  Saint-Saens,  who 
wrote,  in  the  newspaper  La  France^  that  when 
"  Lohengrin "  was  about  to  be  produced  in 
Paris,  he,  at  the  desire  of  the  publisher  and 
M.  Charles  Nuitter  the  translator,  revised  the 
French  version  and  refused  to  participate  in  the 
droits  d'auteurs. 

Amongst  his  many  gifts  Saint-Saens  possesses 
that  of  the  poet,  and  has  proved  his  capability 
of  writing  charming  verses.  I  will  quote  the 
following  satirical  lines  written  by  him  after  the 
production  of  Bizet's  "  Djamileh,"  the  delightful 
little  one-act  work  which  has  recently  been 
revived  with  success  on  various  operatic  boards, 
the  merits  of  which  were  totally  unrecognised  by 
the  Parisians  in  1872  : 

170 


CAMILLE    SAINT-SAENS 

"  '  Djamileh,'  fille  et  jieur  de  V Orient  sacre, 
D'line  change  guzla  faisant  vibrer  la  corde, 
Chante,  en  s'accompagnant  siir  Vinstniment  nacre, 
U amour  extravagant  dont  son  dme  dchorde. 

Le  bourgeois  ruminant  dans  sa  stalle  serve, 
Ventru,  laid,  a  regret  scparc  de  sa  horde, 
Entr'onvre  un  ceil  vitreux,  mange  vn  bonbon  sitcre. 
Puis  se  rendorf,  croyant  que  Vorchestre  s'accorde. 

Elle,  dans  les  parfums  de  rose  et  de  santal, 
Poursuit  son  rcve  d'or,  d'azur  et  de  crystal, 
Dedaigneuse  a  jamais  de  la  foule  Jieheiee. 
Et  ran  voit,  au  travers  des  mauresques  arceaux, 
Ses  cheveux  denoues  tombant  en  noirs  ruisseaux, 
S' eloigner  la  Houvi,  perle,  aux  ponrceaux  jetee." 

He  has  lately  published  a  little  volume  of  poems 
which  he  has  entitled  "Rimes  Familieres," 
from  which  I  have  extracted  the  lines  addressed 
to  Mme.  Viardot. 

There  is  a  great  fund  of  humour  in  Saint- 
Saens.  This  has  shown  itself  in  many  of  his 
works,  and  occasionally  he  has  given  full  rein 
to  his  fanciful  imagination  by  writing  a  bur- 
lesque set  of  pieces  entitled  "  Le  Carnaval 
des  Animaux,"  and  another  time  by  composing 
171 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

a  parody  of  Italian  opera,  which  he  called 
"Gabriella  di  Vergy."  Is  there  not  a  vein  of 
grim  humour  in  the  "  Danse  Macabre  "  ? 

It  is  related  that  he  once  took  part  in  an 
amateur  performance  of  Offenbach's  "  Belle 
Helene,"  and  interpreted  the  character  of 
Calchas  !  A  detail  to  note  :  the  composer  of 
"  Samson  et  Dalila  "  is  still  known  as  "  ce  jeune 
maitre,"  although  his  birthday  belongs  to  the 
year  1835.  ^^  ^^  more  than  probable  that  he 
will  keep  this  title  to  the  end. 

Camille  Saint-Saens  has  retained  all  his  fresh- 
ness of  inspiration,  and  there  is  no  knowing 
into  what  paths  his  fancy  may  lead  him.  But 
whether  he  elects  to  add  to  the  number  of 
his  symphonic  poems,  to  produce  some  fresh 
example  of  chamber  music,  or  to  elaborate  the 
score  of  a  "  lyrical  drama,"  he  may  rest  assured 
that  his  doings  will  be  followed  with  deep 
attention  on  the  part  of  all  who  take  interest  in 
music. 


172 


^■M 


*■(! 


JULES   MASSENET 

In  the  year  1842  there  lived  near  St.  Etienne, 
in  the  department  of  the  Loire,  an  ironmaster 
of  the  name  of  Massenet,  an  ex-superior  officer 
of  engineers,  who  had  been  twice  married,  and 
both  of  whose  unions  had  been  blessed  in  a 
manner  apparently  rare  in  France.  In  the  year 
in  question  yet  one  more  offspring  was  destined 
to  be  added  to  the  already  crowded  quiverful. 
This  child,  who  was  named  Jules,  was  the  future 
composer  of  "  Manon  "  and  "  Werther."  It  is 
needless  to  state  that,  alike  to  all  great  musicians, 
Massenet  gave  evidence  of  talent  at  an  early  age, 
to  the  extent  that  he  was  sent  to  the  Conserva- 
toire, where  he  rapidly  distinguished  himself. 

His  family,  who  at  that  time  resided  in  Paris, 
were,  however,  obliged,  on  account  of  his  father's 
173 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

health,  to  leave  the  capital.  It  appears  that 
young  Massenet,  tormented  by  the  desire  to 
resume  studies  that  had  been  so  brilliantly 
begun,  thereupon  made  up  his  mind  to  quit 
the  paternal  roof,  which  was  then  situated  in 
the  town  of  Chambery,  in  Savoy,  and  one  day, 
without  saying  a  word  to  any  one,  he  undertook 
to  walk  all  the  way  to  Lyons.  How  he  ever  got 
there  it  is  difficult  to  say,  for  he  had  apparently 
neglected  to  provide  himself  with  ready  cash, 
doubtless  deeming  this  a  superfluity  and  a 
needless  encumbrance.  Trifles  such  as  these 
sit  lightly  on  a  mind  of  fourteen,  and  young 
Massenet  succeeded  somehow  or  other  in 
reaching  the  great  manufacturing  centre,  where 
he  discovered  the  abode  of  a  relative,  and 
presented  himself,  tired  and  hungry,  to  his 
astonished  gaze.  Having  explained  the  cause 
of  his  sudden  appearance,  the  young  truant 
was  forthwith  expedited  back  to  his  parents, 
who,  seeing  that  it  was  useless  to  combat  so 
decided  a  vocation,  made  up  their  minds  to 
send  him  to  Paris  in  order  that  he  might 
174 


JULES    MASSENET 

continue  his  studies.  Unfortunately,  it  is  im- 
possible to  live  upon  air,  and  during  the  time 
when  he  was  mastering  the  principles  of  his  art 
the  young  neophyte  was  obliged  to  look  for  some 
occupation  that  would  help  him  to  keep  body 
and  soul  together.  This  he  was  fortunate 
enough  to  find  at  the  Theatre  Lyrique,  where  he 
obtained  the  privilege  of  presiding  over  the 
kettledrums  at  a  salary  of  65  francs  a  month. 
It  was  not  precisely  riches,  but  it  sufficed  to 
keep  the  wolf  from  the  door.  For  six  years  did 
Massenet  have  the  opportunity  of  venting  the 
superfluity  of  his  energies  by  striking  the  drums. 
In  the  meanwhile  he  was  not  idle,  and  the  first 
prize  for  piano  as  well  as  the  first  prize  for  fugue 
were  both  successfully  awarded  to  him.  Finally, 
at  the  age  of  twenty-one  he  reached  the  goal  of  his 
ambition,  obtained  the  "  Grand  Prix  de  Rome  " 
through  a  cantata  entitled  "  Rizzio,"  and  de- 
parted for  the  Eternal  City,  where  he  remained 
for  two  years. 

Massenet     has     himself    recorded    his    im- 
pressions of  Rome   in    some  interesting  auto- 
175 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

biographical  notes  published  recently  in  the 
Century. 

"  It  was  at  Rome,"  he  says,  "  that  I  began  to 
live ;  there  it  was  that  during  my  happy  walks 
with  my  comrades,  painters  or  sculptors,  and 
in  our  talks  under  the  Villa  Borghese  or  under 
the  pines  of  the  Villa  Pamphili,  I  felt  my  first 
stirrings  of  admiration  for  Nature  and  for  Art. 
What  charming  hours  we  spent  in  wandering 
through  the  museums  of  Naples  and  Florence ! 
What  tender,  thoughtful  emotions  we  felt  in  the 
dusky  churches  of  Siena  and  Assisi !  How 
thoroughly  forgotten  was  Paris  with  its  rushing 
crowds !  Now  I  had  ceased  to  be  merely  a 
musician ;  now  I  was  much  more  than  a  musi- 
cian. This  ardour,  this  healthful  fever  still  sus- 
tains me^  for  we  musicians,  like  poets,  must  be 
the  interpreters  of  true  emotions.  To  feel,  to 
make  others  feel — therein  lies  the  whole  secret." 

It  is  natural  that  with  recollections  such  as 

these  Massenet  should  consider    a  sojourn  in 

Rome   to   be  fraught  with  great  advantage  to 

young  musicians.     He  believes  that  a  residence 

176 


JULES    MASSENET 

there  "  may  give  birth  to  poets  and  artists,  and 
may  awaken  sentiments  that  otherwise  might 
remain  unknown  to  those  in  whom  they  lie 
dormant." 

It  was  at  the  close  of  the  year  1865  that  he 
left  Rome,  and  shortly  after,  a  one-act  comic 
opera  from  his  pen,  entitled  "  La  Grande  Tante," 
was  produced  at  the  Opera  Comique,  according 
to  the  regulations,  which  prescribe  that  every 
winner  of  the  "Prix  de  Rome"  should  have  a 
one-act  work  played  at  this  theatre.  Massenet's 
hour  had  not  yet  arrived.  His  "  Poeme  d'Avril," 
one  of  his  most  delicate  inspirations,  had  been 
refused  by  a  publisher,  and  he  found  himself 
obliged  to  earn  his  livelihood  by  giving  lessons. 

In  1869  he  took  part  in  the  competition  for 
the  composition  of  an  opera  upon  a  libretto 
entitled  "  La  Coupe  du  Roi  de  Thule,"  *  but 
without  success,  the  prize  being  awarded  to 
Mons.  Diazjt    whose   work    was    subsequently 

*  Massenet  has  introduced  some  of  the  music  of 
this  work  into  "  Le  Roi  de  Lahore," 
t  Diaz ;  b.  1837. 

177  M 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

brought  out  at  the  Opera  without  creating  any 
great  sensation.  This  shows  the  value  from  an 
artistic  point  of  view  of  these  competitions. 

The  Franco-German  war  came  to  interrupt 
Massenet  in  his  labours,  and  like  a  good  patriot 
he  served  his  country  on  the  ramparts  of 
Paris. 

After  matters  had  settled  down  he  was  able  to 
again  set  to  work.  His  next  operatic  venture 
was  "  Don  Cesar  de  Bazan,"  played  at  the  Opera 
Comique  in  1872,  concerning  which  it  is  not 
necessary  to  say  much.  A  piquant  little 
entr'acte  has  survived,  and  is  occasionally 
heard  at  concerts.  A  more  important  work 
was  the  music  he  composed  to  Leconte  de 
Lisle's  drama,  "  Les  Erinnyes,"  which  still  ranks 
amongst  his  most  remarkable  productions. 

Massenet  has  been  most  successful  in  impart- 
ing a  sort  of  antique  colouring  to  his  score.  A 
selection  of  the  music  has  found  its  way  into  the 
concert-room,  and  was  heard  at  the  Crystal 
Palace  under  the  composer's  direction  some 
years  ago.  The  best  numbers  are  the  beautiful 
178 


JULES    MASSENET 

invocation   of   Electra   and    the    characteristic 
dances. 

The  turning-point  in  the  composer's  career 
was  at  hand.  He  had  written  a  sort  of  oratorio 
entitled  "  Marie  Magdeleine,"  and  having  shown 
the  score  to  Mme.  Viardot,  this  great  artist,  who 
had  been  instrumental  in  furthering  Gounod's 
debut  as  an  operatic  composer,  was  much  struck 
by  its  merit,  and  determined  to  have  it  produced 
and  sing  in  it  herself.  "  Marie  Magdeleine " 
was  accordingly  performed  at  the  Odeon  in  1873, 
and  created  a  great  stir  in  musical  circles.  This 
delicate  and  refined  score  reveals  many  of  the 
special  characteristics  well  known  to  those  who 
admire  the  composer's  music.  It  is  very  different 
from  what  we  understand  in  England  as  an 
oratorio.  The  sensuous  vein  of  melody  and 
the  sickly  sentimentality  which  Massenet  so 
often  mistakes  for  true  feeling  are  noticeable 
in  many  of  its  pages.  "  Marie  Magdeleine " 
was  just  the  sort  of  work  to  please  a  French 
audience  of  twenty  years  ago,  whose  acquaintance 
with  Berlioz  and  Wagner  was  limited,  and  whose 
179 


FRENCH    MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

ideal  was  bounded  by  Gounod.  It  was  the 
Bible  doctored  up  in  a  manner  suitable  to  the 
taste  of  impressionable  Parisian  ladies — utterly 
inadequate  for  the  theme,  at  the  same  time 
very  charming  and  effective.  These  words  apply 
equally  to  "  Eve,"  a  work  of  the  same  nature  that 
was  produced  two  years  later  with  equal  success. 
It  is  but  right  to  say  that  Massenet  has  not 
employed  the  title  of  "  oratorio  "  for  either  of 
the  above  works.  "  Marie  Magdeleine "  is 
styled  a  sacred  drama,  and  "  Eve "  a  mystere. 
Concerning  the  first  of  these  Mons.  Arthur 
Pougin  informs  us  that  Massenet  had  not 
intended  to  adopt  "  the  broad,  noble,  and 
pompous  style  of  the  oratorio.  Painter  and 
poet,  he  had  endeavoured  in  this  new  and  long- 
thought-out  work,  to  introduce  reverie  and 
description  ;  he  further  employed  the  accents 
of  a  veritably  human  passion,  of  a  tenderness 
in  some  way  terrestrial,  which  might  have  given 
rise  to  criticism  had  he  let  it  be  imagined  that 
he  intended  to  follow  on  the  traces  of  Handel, 
Bach,  or  Mendelssohn." 
i8o 


JULES   MASSENET 

The  feminine  nature  of  Massenet's  talent  has 
often  led  him  to  choose  frail  members  of  the 
fair  sex  as  heroines  of  his  works,  such  as  Mary 
Magdalen,  Eve,  Herodias,  and  Manon.  He 
lacks  depth  of  thought  and  strength  to  grapple 
successfully  with  Biblical  subjects,  and  the 
absence  of  these  is  not  atoned  for  by  an  arti- 
ficiality of  expression,  and  the  too  frequent 
employment  of  affected  mannerisms.  At  the 
same  time,  there  is  a  distinct  element  of  poetry 
noticeable  in  all  his  works,  and  a  peculiar  sensuous 
charm  is  prominent  in  most  of  his  compositions- 
These  qualities  are  not  to  be  despised.  To 
them  are  to  be  added  a  richly-coloured  and 
varied  instrumentation,  and  an  always  interesting 
and  often  original  harmonic  treatment.  Masse- 
net's name  was  now  well  known  to  concert- 
goers,  and  was  shortly  to  become  so  to  that 
larger  section  of  the  community,  the  theatre- 
going  public,  through  the  production  of  his 
opera  "  Le  Roi  de  Lahore."  Previous  to  dis- 
cussing the  value  of  this  work  it  will  be  well  to 
mention  the  orchestral  suites  composed  by  him 
i8x 


FRENCH    MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

at  different  times,  some  of  which  occupy  a  per- 
manent place  in  concert  repertoires.  Of  these  the 
most  popular  is  entitled  "Scenes  Pittoresques," 
a  set  of  four  short  movements,. simple  in  structure, 
melodious,  and  well  scored.  There  is  not  much 
in  them,  but  although  the  material  is  scanty 
the  workmanship  is  extremely  clever,  and  the 
general  effect  decidedly  pleasing.  The  "  Scenes 
Dramatiques,"  after  Shakespeare,  the  "Scenes 
Hongroises,"  and  the  ''  Scenes  Alsaciennes " 
are  interesting  and  replete  with  imagination  and 
fancy. 

Perhaps  the  most  remarkable  of  the  composer's 
purely  instrumental  works  is  the  overture  to 
Racine's  "  Phedre,"  a  composition  full  of  passion 
and  feeling,  well  worked  out  and  admirably 
orchestrated,  which  is  fully  entitled  to  rank 
amongst  the  best  modern  concert  overtures. 
It  is  to  be  regretted  that  the  composer  has  not 
produced  more  works  of  the  same  kind.  There 
is  a  virility  of  accent  and  an  avoidance  of  spe- 
cific mannerisms  that  may  often  be  sought  for 
in  vain  in  his  other  compositions. 
182 


JULES   MASSENET 

"  Le  Roi  de  Lahore^"  produced  at  the  Opera 
in  1877,  obtained  a  great  success,  partly, 
perhaps,  owing  to  the  magnificence  of  the 
mounting,  but  also,  it  must  be  said,  on  ac- 
count of  the  intrinsic  value  of  the  music. 
A  spectacular  opera  in  the  fullest  sense  of 
the  word,  ''  Le  Roi  de  Lahore ''  was  a  work 
eminently  suited  to  a  theatre  such  as  the  Grand 
Opera,  where  the  ballet,  viise-en-schte,  and  other 
accessories  rank  on  an  equal  footing  with  the 
music.  It  was  produced  on  a  grand  scale,  the 
ballet  act,  taking  place  in  the  Paradise  of  Indra, 
forming  one  of  the  most  gorgeous  spectacles 
possible. 

This  act  is  perhaps  the  best  from  a  musical 
point  of  view.  In  it  Massenet  has  given  full 
rein  to  his  fancy,  and  has  composed  dance 
music  of  a  really  superior  kind,  which  he  has 
enriched  with  a  piquant  and  effective  instru- 
mentation. "  Le  Roi  de  Lahore "  remains 
perhaps  the  best  work  that  Massenet  has  com- 
posed for  this  theatre.  It  is  more  spontaneous 
than  either  "  Le  Cid "  or  "  Le  Mage,"  and 
183 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

contains  many  portions  of  great  excellence. 
Every  one  knows  the  suave  cantiletia  for 
baritone  that  Mons.  Lassalle  used  to  interpret 
in  so  incomparable  a  fashion.  In  his  criticism 
of  this  work  Mons.  A.  JuUien  formulates  the 
following  opinion  of  Massenet  and  the  present 
school  of  French  composers  :  "  They  all  know 
their  work  admirably,  and  treat  the  orchestra  to 
perfection.  They  have  more  or  less  natural 
grace  and  tenderness,  t>ut  they  often  lack  power 
and  originality.  They  make  up  for  the  first  of 
these  by  the  employment  of  noisy  effects,  and 
for  the  other  by  a  search  after  novelty  that 
occasionally  amounts  to  eccentricity.  Neither 
have  they  got  sufficiently  settled  ideas  :  they  try 
to  reconcile  the  elements  of  different  schools ; 
they  do  not  write  any  more  roulades  or  points 
d'orgue,  but  they  allow  singers  to  spread  out 
their  fine  voices  on  final  cadences  ;  they  under- 
stand the  necessity  of  renovating  and  vivifying 
the  opera,  but  they  only  dare  to  make  timid 
attempts  in  this  direction  at  long  intervals,  and 
return  immediately  to  used-up  formulas,  to 
184 


JULES    MASSENET 

ensembles^  to  choruses,  and  to  the  most  com- 
monplace finales." 

There  is  a  great  deal  of  truth  in  these  words ; 
at  the  same  time  it  is  difficult  to  foresee  an 
epoch  when  the  "  lyrical  drama "  will  have 
attained  that  state  of  perfection  as  to  be  no 
more  susceptible  of  improvement.  The  pro- 
gress that  has  been  effected  in  France  during 
these  last  thirty  years  in  the  direction  of  a 
higher  conception  of  the  musical  drama  has 
been  enormous.  The  ball  has  been  set  rolling 
by  some  of  those  composers  who  would  perhaps 
now  be  anxious  to  arrest  its  course,  but  the 
impetus  having  been  given,  it  has  been  kept 
going  by  the  younger  aspirants  to  operatic  fame, 
and  is  not  likely  to  stop. 

"  Le  Roi  de  Lahore  "  obtained  a  distinct  suc- 
cess, which  was  repeated  in  a  number  of  conti- 
nental cities,  including  our  own  metropolis. 

Massenet  visited  England  in  18/8,  and  con- 
ducted a  concert  devoted  to  his  own  music  at 
the  Crystal  Palace.  The  programme  included 
extracts  from  "  Le  Roi  de  Lahore  "  and  "  Les 
185 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

Erinnyes."  He  also  appeared  at  a  concert 
given  by  Mme.  Viard  Louis  at  the  St.  James's 
Hall,  on  which  occasion  he  directed  the 
performance  of  his  orchestral  suite  entitled 
"  Scenes  from  Shakespeare." 

Massenet's  reputation  was  now  established 
upon  a  solid  basis.  On  the  death  of  F.  Bazin 
he  had  succeeded  him  as  one  of  the  leading  pro- 
fessors of  the  Conservatoire.  He  had  also  been 
elected  a  member  of  the  Institute.  His  next 
work,  a  religious  cantata  entitled  "  La  Vierge," 
produced  at  the  Opera  in  1880,  was,  however, 
coldly  received.  Massenet,  who  conducted  the 
orchestra  in  person,  was  grievously  disappointed 
at  this,  but  set  to  work  with  renewed  vigour 
at  an  opera  entitled  "  Herodiade,"  which  was 
brought  out  with  great  success  at  Brussels  in 
1 88 1.  This  work  has  since  been  given  in  Paris, 
as  well  as  in  various  continental  towns,  where 
it  has  been  well  received.  The  nature  of  the 
subject  necessarily  stands  in  the  way  of  its  being 
produced  in  London.  Certain  extracts,  how- 
ever, have  been  heard  in  our  concert-rooms. 
186 


JULES   MASSENET 

The  score  of  "  Herodiade  "  abounds  in  examples 
of  that  sensuous  melody  so  characteristic  of  the 
composer.  There  is  very  little  Biblical  about 
it,  and  it  is  to  be  regretted  that  another  and 
better  subject  was  not  hit  upon  than  this 
parody  of  Holy  Writ.  Massenet's  strains  would 
probably  have  been  equally  appropriate,  and 
the  susceptibilities  of  those  who  look  upon 
this  sort  of  thing  as  a  desecration  of  religion 
would  have  been  respected. 

There  is  indeed  a  vast  difference  between 
taking  a  subject  like  "  Samson  et  Dalila," 
against  which  none  but  the  most  strict  could 
object,  and  turning  St.  John  the  Baptist  into  a 
commonplace  operatic  hero.  If  it  were  not  for 
the  libretto,  "  Herodiade  "  ought  to  be  heard  in 
London,  as  it  counts  amongst  its  author's  best 
works,  and,  despite  certain  weaknesses,  occupies 
an  honourable  place  in  the  ranks  of  modern 
operas. 

The  following  lines,  written  by  Camille  Saint- 
Saens  after  the  first  performance  of  "  Hero- 
diade" at  Brussels,  will  be  read  with  interest. 
187 


FRENCH    MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

I  will  not  spoil  the  charm  of  the  original  words 
by  attempting  to  translate  them ;  "  La  qualite 
maitresse  de  la  musique  du  jeune  maitre  est  la 
fraicheur,  qualite  si  rare  que  M.  Massenet  me 
parait  etre  le  seul  a  la  posseder.  On  dirait 
par  moments  qu'il  n'en  sent  pas  le  prix,  a  le 
voir  poursuivre,  en  apparence  du  moins,  un 
ideal  de  force  violente.  N'est-ce  done  rien  que 
le  parfum  de  la  rose,  la  voix  du  rossignol  et  I'aile 
du  papillon?  Bien  des  gens  trouveront  que  la 
rose,  le  rossignol  et  le  papillon  ne  sont  pas  fort 
a  plaindre,  et  qu'ils  n'ont  que  faire  de  lutter 
avec  le  tigre  et  le  mancenillier.'' 

We  now  arrive  at  the  work  through  which 
Massenet  is  best  known  in  this  country,  one 
which  perhaps  displays  the  peculiar  nature  of 
his  talent  to  the  greatest  advantage.  "  Manon," 
that  very  fascinating  musical  setting  of  the 
Abbe  Prevost's  romance,  was  first  played  at  the 
Opera  Comique  in  1884.  For  twelve  years  no 
new  opera  by  Massenet  had  been  produced  at 
this  theatre,  and  he  had  since  then  conquered 
celebrity  as  a  dramatic  composer  and  as  an 
188 


JULES    MASSENET 

orchestral  writer.  The  famous  novel  of  the 
Abbe  Prevost  had  already  previously  been 
utilised  for  operatic  purposes  by  Auber,  and 
has  since  been  used  as  an  opera  text  by  the 
Italian  composer  Puccini.  It  furnished  Mas- 
senet with  a  subject  particularly  suited  to  his 
muse. 

Apropos  of  Auber's  setting,  the  following 
story  is  related  : 

Auber  did  not  enjoy  the  reputation  of  being 
a  great  reader.  One  day  he  received  a  visit 
from  a  friend,  who  found  him  at  his  writing- 
table.  Upon  inquiring  what  he  was  working  at, 
Auber  replied  :  "  I  am  busy  with  the  first  act  of 
my  new  opera." — "  By  whom  is  the  book  ?  " — 
"By  Scribe." — "Might  I  ask  its  title  and 
subject  ?  " — "  Manon  Lescaut." — "  Manon  !  that 
splendid  masterpiece?" — "The  romance;  do 
you  mean  a  romance?"  asked  Auber. — "Yes, 
certainly." — "Mon  Dieu  !  I  have  never  read  that," 
said  Auber. — "  What !  you  write  an  opera  on 
the  subject  of  Manon,  and  have  not  read  the 
story  ?  " — "  True ;  I  have  not  got  it  in  my  library, 
189 


FRENCH   MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

for  I  have  just  been  looking  for  it." — "Well, 
borrow  it  from  Scribe." — "  But  I  don't  think 
Scribe  has  read  it  either,"  said  Auber,  "  he 
may  have  glanced  at  it  to  get  the  situations, 
but  Scribe  never  wastes  his  time  if  he  can 
help  it." 

Massenet's  opera  contains  an  innovation  which 
has  a  certain  importance  and  deserves  to  be 
noted.  It  is  well  known  that  the  old-fashioned 
opera  comique  comprised  spoken  dialogue. 
The  tendency  of  late  years  has  been  to  aban- 
don this  illogical  custom,  and  the  ideas  of  most 
composers  nowadays  tend  in  this  direction. 
Certain  ingrained  habits  are  hard  to  get  rid  of, 
and  even  now  there  are  composers  of  eminence 
who  either  have  not  the  courage  or  inclination 
to  break  with  a  custom  so  antagonistic  to  the 
principles  of  the  lyrical  drama. 

Massenet,  a  musician  of  compromise,  ima- 
gined a  method  which  he  doubtless  thought 
would  give  musical  continuity  to  his  work  with- 
out departing  absolutely  from  the  customs  of 
the  theatre.  This  was  to  retain  the  spoken 
190 


JULES   MASSENET 

dialogue,  but  to  accompany  it  with  an  orches- 
tral commentary  in  keeping  with  the  words.  A 
similar  method  has  been  employed  with  success 
in  dramas  for  which  incidental  music  has  been 
written.  It  is  not  a  course  that  can  be 
recommended  for  operatic  purposes,  although 
the  effect  in  "  Manon  "  is  not  unpleasing.  The 
analogy  existing  between  the  stories  of  "  Manon  " 
and  "  La  Traviata,"  or  rather  "  La  Dame  aux 
Camelias,"  is  sufficiently  striking.  Several  situ- 
ations are  almost  identical.  In  both  cases  we 
have  a  heroine  for  whom  it  is  difficult  to  feel 
much  sympathy,  a  weak  young  man,  and  a 
heavy  father  given  to  singing  long-winded 
cantilenas.  The  subject  is  essentially  French, 
or  rather  Parisian,  and  the  music  of  Massenet 
fits  it  like  a  glove.  The  composer's  manner- 
isms seem  less  out  of  place  in  the  mouth  of 
Manon  than  they  do  in  that  of  Mary  Magdalen. 
Massenet  is  essentially  a  colourist,  and  even  as 
he  had  succeeded  in  imparting  an  Eastern 
cachet  to  his  "Roi  de  Lahore,"  and  giving  a 
tinge  of  the  antique  to  his  music  for  "  Les 
191 


FRENCH   MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

Erinnyes,"  so  in  "  Manon  "  he  has  feHcitously 
caught  the  spirit  of  the  last  century.  This 
delicately  perfumed  score  is  in  many  places 
suggestive  of  the  boudoir  of  a  petite  maitresse. 
There  are  plenty  of  accents  of  genuine  passion 
noticeable  in  the  course  of  the  work,  such  as 
those  in  the  great  duet  between  Manon  and  Des 
Grieux ;  also  in  the  fine  monologue  of  the  latter. 
It  is  in  what  might  be  termed  operas  de  deini 
caractere  that  Massenet  excels,  and  he  would 
do  well  in  future  to  confine  himself  to  this 
and  eschew  works  of  larger  calibre,  such  as 
"Le  Cid"  and  "  Le  Mage,"  the  two  latest 
operas  that  he  has  produced  upon  the  stage  of 
the  Grand  Opera. 

"  Manon  "  has  been  successful  on  the  Con- 
tinent, but  curiously  enough,  does  not  appear 
to  have  taken  much  in  London,  despite  the 
superb  interpretation  of  the  hero  by  M.  Van 
Dyck.  An  English  version  was  produced  by 
the  Carl  Rosa  Company  in  1885,  and  it  has 
remained  in  the  repertoire. 

The  year  after  the  production  of  "  Manon  " 
192 


JULES   MASSENET 

Massenet  reappeared  as  the  musical  delineator 
of  another  French  classic.  This  time  he 
sought  inspiration  from  Corneille,  undeterred 
by  the  failure  of  Gounod  over  ^'  Polyeucte." 

"  Le  Cid  "  is  one  of  the  great  dramatic  poet's 
finest  works,  and  one  with  which  I  will  not  do 
my  readers  the  injustice  to  suppose  them  un- 
acquainted. The  music  of  this  opera  contains 
much  that  is  excellent,  but  fails  in  many 
respects  to  do  justice  to  the  heroic  subject.  In 
his  efforts  to  be  powerful  the  composer  is  often 
merely  noisy.  The  best  portions  are  certain 
/iors  d'ceiwre,  such  as  the  delightfully  charac- 
teristic ballet  music.  "  Le  Cid  "  has  apparently 
proved  to  the  taste  of  the  habitues  of  the  Opera, 
and  has  been  successfully  performed  on  the 
Continent. 

A  work  which  I  should  from  many  points  of 
view  be  disposed  to  prefer  is  "  Esclarmonde," 
produced  at  the  Opera  Comique  in  1889,  the 
year  of  the  International  Exhibition.  In  this 
opera  Massenet  has  taken  a  step  in  advance  as 
regards  the  musical  form  he  has  adopted. 
193  N 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

"  Esclarmonde  "  is  constructed  more  according 
to  the  lines  of  the  modern  "  lyrical  drama,"  and 
the  composer  has  made  use  of  "  representative 
themes  "  to  a  great  extent.  One  of  these  indeed 
bears  a  certain  affinity  to  a  motive  in  the  "  Meis- 
tersinger."  This  apparent  adherence  to  the 
principles  of  the  Bayreuth  master  caused  some 
waggishly  disposed  critic  to  allude  to  Massenet 
as  "  Mile.  Wagner."  "  Esclarmonde  "  is  really 
a  remarkable  opera,  and  should  be  given  in 
London.  The  story,  which  is  taken  from  an 
old  romance  of  chivalry,  is  a  species  of  fairy 
tale  and  has  this  peculiarity  about  it  that,  re- 
versing the  ordinary  order  of  things,  it  is  the 
heroine  who  falls  in  love  with  the  hero,  who,  it 
must  be  owned,  does  not  seem  inclined  to  repel 
her  advances.  The  lady  in  question  being 
gifted  with  magic  powers,  causes  the  object  of 
her  flame  to  be  transported  to  an  enchanted 
island,  where  she  visits  him  every  night  without 
his  being  allowed  to  contemplate  her  features. 
The  love  duet  between  the  two  is  one  of  the 
most  passionate  and  voluptuous  examples  of 
194 


JULES    MASSENET 

amorous  music  that  has  been  heard  on  the 
stage.  A  species  of  orchestral  interlude,  played 
whilst  the  lovers  are  gradually  surrounded  by 
the  trees  and  boughs  of  the  enchanted  island,  is 
remarkably  expressive,  impregnated  as  it  is  with 
a  peculiar  sensuousness  of  utterance  and  ex- 
uberance of  passionate  feeling.  This  perhaps 
is  the  finest  page  in  an  opera  that  must  count 
as  one  of  its  author's  best  works.  Mons. 
Adolphe  JulHen,  whom  I  have  had  occasion  to 
quote  more  than  once  in  the  course  of  this 
volume,  remarks  that  Massenet's  great  fault  is 
that  he  alternately  attempts  every  style  and  per- 
severes in  none.  Certain  it  is  that  "  Le  Cid " 
was  a  distinct  falling  off  after  "  Manon,"  and 
that  "  Le  Mage,"  produced  at  the  Grand  Opera 
in  1 89 1,  was  absolutely  inferior  to  "  Esclar- 
monde."  It  is  of  course  impossible  for  any 
musician  to  command  inspiration.  Certain 
subjects  have  the  power  of  appealing  to  a  com- 
poser more  than  others.  With  Massenet,  as  I 
have  previously  remarked,  these  rather  pertain 
to  the  genre  iiitiine, 

195 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

"  Le  Mage "  is  a  spectacular  opera  upon  a 
large  scale,  the  action  of  which  takes  place  in 
the  time  of  Zoroaster. 

It  furnished  grand  opportunities  for  the 
scenic  artists  to  display  their  skill,  but  was 
admittedly  a  disappointment  from  a  musical 
pomt  of  view.  The  composer  was  destined  to 
take  his  revanche  with  "Werther,"  performed 
for  the  first  time  in  Vienna  on  the  i6th  of 
February  1892.  The  composition  of  this  work 
dates  already  some  years  back.  It  was  in  1885, 
the  master  relates  himself,  when  he  had  just 
terminated  "Le  Cid,"  that  Mons.  Hartmann, 
his  publisher,  suggested  to  him  the  idea  of  set- 
ting Goethe's  story  to  music.  Pleased  with  the 
notion,  Massenet  entered  into  communication  on 
the  subject  with  Messrs.  Milliet  and  Blau,  the 
authors  of  the  libretto.  The  book  having  been 
supplied,  Massenet  set  to  work  in  the  spring  of 
1885,  and  the  opera  was  completed  at  the  end 
of  the  winter  of  1886. 

When  he  was  asked  for  a  new  opera  by  the 
director  of  the  Opera  Comique,  to  be  played 
196 


JULES   MASSENET 

during  the  International  Exhibition  of  1889,  the 
composer  preferred  to  let  him  have  "  Esclar- 
monde,"  deeming  this  to  be  more  fitted  for  the 
occasion. 

Having  had  to  go  to  Vienna  to  superintend 
the  rehearsals  of  "  Manon,"  a  proposition  was 
made  to  produce  his  "Werther"  at  the  Imperial 
Opera  House. 

Massenet,  in  the  course  of  a  conversation 
published  in  the  Echo  de  Fan's,  gives  some 
interesting  details  concerning  the  administration 
of  the  two  imperial  theatres  in  Vienna. 

''  Hierarchically,  and  in  the  first  rank,  Prince 
Hohenlohe,  the  direct  representative  of  His 
Majesty,  dominates.  After  him  come  first  a 
high  official  personage  bearing  the  title  of 
General  Intendant,  and  then  in  the  third  place 
the  director,  Mons.  Jahn.  The  artists,  in- 
cluding the  ballet-dancers,  are  looked  upon  as 
accomplishing  a  service  of  State.  Each  day 
official  carriages  take  them  to  the  rehearsals. 
These  take  place  from  ten  o'clock  to  half-past 
twelve,  in  the  most  absolute  huts  clos.  In  the 
197 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

evening  equally,  during  the  performance,  no 
one  is  admitted  either  behind  the  scenes  or  in 
the  boxes,  and  this  from  the  point  of  view  of 
the  strictest  morality.  They  play,  sing,  and 
dance  without  any  stranger  being  allowed  to  be 
present.  The  archdukes  themselves  are  not 
admitted." 

Massenet  also  gives  an  account  of  the  trying 
ordeal  he  underwent  when  playing  through  his 
score  for  the  first  time  before  the  director  and 
all  the  artists.  He  was  admitted  into  an 
immense  and  luxuriously  furnished  room, 
capable  of  containing  over  200  people.  "All 
the  artists,"  he  relates,  "were  seated  there, 
grouped  in  a  charming  but  imposing  e?iseml>k. 
At  my  entrance  they  all  got  up  and  bowed. 
The  director  approached  me  and  said  a  few 
amiable  and  too  flattering  words  of  welcome. 
All  this  was  assuming  the  intimidating  aspect 
of  an  official  reception.  I  felt  much  moved. 
With  the  exception  of  my  two  old  interpreters, 
Mdlle.  Renard  and  Vandyck,  I  knew  no  one. 
Meanwhile  the  director  led  me  to  the  piano,  on 
198 


JULES   MASSENET 

the  desk  of  which  my  yet  unpubHshed  score  was 
placed,  open  at  the  first  page.  I  sat  down  on 
the   stool   and   was   about   to   strike    the    first 

chord At    this    moment    I    must     tell 

you   an   intense  feeling  of  emotion   came  over 

me My  heart  was  beating  as  if  it  would 

burst In  one  second,  with  a  really  painful 

intensity,  I  felt  the  vivid  notion  of  the  artistic 

responsibility    which    I    was    incurring 

What  a  terrible  game  I  was  about  to  play 

This    score    of   'Werther'   was    six   years    old. 

....  I  scarcely  had  it  in  my  memory 

How  many  works  by  me  had  not  been  played 

since I  was  finding  myself,   alone,   far 

from  my  country,  representing  by  the  force  of 

circumstances    French   musical   art On 

the  other  hand,  I  had  full  conscience  of  the 
undeserved  honour  that  was  being  conferred  on 

me Was  I  not  in  Vienna,  the  guest  of 

the  Emperor,  invited  at  the  expense  of  the  State, 
and  remembering  that  alone  two  masters  before 
me — both  above  criticism — Verdi  and  Wagner, 
had  been  the  objects  of  such  a  high  and  such  a 
199 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

precious  distinction  ?  ....  All  these  thoughts 
suddenly  came  into  my  brain ;  tears  rose  to  my 
eyes,  and  stupidly,  like  a  weak  woman,  I  began 
to  weep.  Then  what  kindness  and  delicate 
attention  was  shown  all  around  me.  '  Courage, 
courage,'  was  said  to  me  from  all  sides.  I  made 
an  immense  effort,  and  still  trembling  with 
emotion  I  played  through  the  entire  score. 
This  was  in  Vienna  the  first  hearing  of 
'Werther.'" 

In  Goethe's  sadly  pathetic  story,  Massenet 
has  found  a  subject  eminently  suited  to  the 
peculiar  nature  of  his  talent.  The  idyllic  charm 
of  the  sad  tale  has  inspired  him  to  write  pages 
full  of  poetry  and  refinement. 

"  Werther  "  was  a  distinct  success  in  Vienna, 
and  this  success  was  repeated  when  the  opera 
was  produced  in  Paris  at  the  Op^ra  Comique. 
Massenet  has  seemingly  been  desirous  in  this 
work  of  writing  a  "lyrical  drama"  rather  than 
an  ordinary  opera.  He  has  kept  his  music  well 
within  the  bounds  of  a  subject  so  simple  yet  so 
interesting  and  so  human.  We  do  not  find  set 
200 


JULES   MASSENET 

duets,  choruses,  or  ensembles  in  this  deHcate  and 
artistic  score,  and  we  need  not  regret  their 
absence. 

Long  before  Massenet's  time,  "Werther"  had 
been  set  to  music  by  Pugnani,  musical  director 
to  the  King  of  Sardinia.  It  was  played  at  the 
Burg  Theatre  in  Vienna  in  1796.  Pugnani's 
work  was  described  as  a  symphony,  which  the 
composer  sought  to  make  as  realistic  as 
possible.  On  one  occasion  it  was  performed  at 
Turin  before  a  party  of  invited  guests.  Pugnani 
conducted  in  his  shirt  sleeves.  At  the  moment 
when  Wert  her  dies,  Pugnani  pulled  a  pistol  out 
of  his  pocket  and  fired  it. 

Blangini  also  wrote  a  cantata  upon  the  same 
subject,  which  he  entitled  "  Werther's  Swan  Song, 
half  an  hour  before  his  death."  At  that  time 
Werther's  Lotte  (Frau  von  Kestner)  was  still 
living  in  Hanover,  and  she  journeyed  to  Cassel 
on  purpose  to  hear  Blangini's  work. 

A  curious  thing  happened  when  Massenet's 
"Werther"  was  given  at  Weimar  in  1892. 
Giessen,  the  Weimar  tenor,  was  deputed  to  sing 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

the  title  role.  His  real  name  happens  to  be 
Buft',  and  he  is  a  grand-nephew  of  Lotte,  whose 
name  was  also  Buff.  When  the  Weimar  per- 
formance took  place  it  was  therefore  discovered 
that  Giessen  had  to  make  love  to  his  own  great- 
aunt.  In  the  German  version  of  the  opera 
Goethe's  text  is  faithfully  followed.  Both  Lotte 
and  Werther  are  drawn  from  life. 

A  few  days  after  the  first  performance  of 
"  Werther "  at  Vienna  a  ballet,  entitled  "  Le 
Carillon,"  by  the  same  composer,  to  a 
scenario  furnished  by  M.  Van  Dyck,  was 
successfully  produced  upon  the  same  boards. 
Massenet  has  another  opera  in  readiness,  which 
has  not  yet  been  been  presented  to  the  public — 
"  Thais,"  a  lyrical  drama  in  three  acts,  words  by 
Louis  Gallet. 

The  composer  of  "Werther"  is  an  indefati- 
gable worker,  and  being  in  the  full  force  or  his 
maturity,  may  yet  be  counted  upon  to  further 
enrich  the  operatic  repertoire.  Concerning  his 
powers  of  work  the  following  story  is  related  : 
The  director  of  one  of  the  French  operas,  in 
202 


JULES    MASSENET 

speaking  with  the  composer,  said,  "  My  dear 
Master,  give  me  the  secret  of  your  abnormal 
creative  abiHty.  Every  day  you  listen  to  a 
crowd  of  singers,  you  attend  every  rehearsal,  and, 
besides,  you  are  professor  at  the  Conservatoire. 
When  do  you  find  time  to  work  ? "  "  When 
you  are  asleep,"  replied  Massenet,  quickly.  It  is 
true  that  Massenet  rises  every  day  at  five,  and 
works  incessantly  until  midday. 

In  the  Supplement  to  the  "  Biographic  des 
Musiciens"  of  Fetis,  edited  by  M.  Arthur 
Pougin,  published  in  1880,  mention  is  made  of 
two  "lyrical  dramas,"  entitled  "Robert  de 
France  "  and  "  Les  Girondins,"  upon  which  the 
composer  was  supposed  to  be  engaged  at  the 
time.  I  am  not  aware  whether  these  have  been 
finished  or  not.  Recently  he  has  terminated 
the  orchestration  of  Leo  Delibes'  "  Kassya,"  left 
unfinished. 

Whatever  the  composer's  defects  may  be  (and 

who  is  free  from  them  ?),  there  can  be  no  doubt 

that    Massenet    has    indisputably    a    style    of 

writing  peculiar  to  himself,  which  is  more  than 

203 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

can  be  said  of  all  of  his  "  confreres."  His 
individuality  may  not  be  so  marked  as  that  of 
Gounod,  whose  influence,  by  the  way,  can  be 
traced  in  some  of  his  compositions,  but  it  is 
none  the  less  existent,  and  has  been  reflected  in 
the  works  of  many  of  his  pupils. 

Few  musicians  can  touch  him  in  the  art  of 
handling  the  orchestra.  At  the  time  when  he 
was  studying  at  the  Conservatoire  he  astonished 
every  one  by  the  prodigious  amount  of  work  he 
got  through,  and  the  ease  with  which  he  was 
able  to  compose.  This  facility  of  production 
does  not  seem  to  have  deserted  him,  and  the 
danger  lies,  not  in  his  composing  too  little,  but 
in  producing  too  much. 

Massenet's  position  is  so  well  established  that 
he  can  now  afford  to  concentrate  his  mind  upon 
his  work  without  troubling  himself  as  to  whether 
or  not  it  pleases  the  superficial  portion  of  the 
public.  What  he  now  requires  is  a  good  subject 
and  a  well-written  libretto.  I  trust  he  may  find 
both. 

Although  necessarily  absorbed  by  his  multi- 
204 


JULES   MASSENET 

farious  labours,  Massenet  finds  time  occasionally 
to  attend  to  his  social  duties.  A  story  is  told 
of  how  one  evening,  when  he  was  dining  out, 
the  mistress  of  the  house  insisted  upon  making 
him  listen  to  her  daughter's  playing.  At  the 
end  of  the  performance,  upon  being  asked  his 
opinion,  Massenet  gravely  remarked  that  it  was 
quite  evident  that  the  young  lady  had  received 
a  Christian  education.  "  Why  ?  "  ejaculated  the 
surprised  parent.  "  Because  she  so  scrupulously 
observes  the  precept  of  the  evangelist — her  right 
hand  knoweth  not  what  her  left  hand  doeth." 


205 


ERNEST   REYER 

"Nowadays,  more  than  ever,  musicians  have 
the  leisure  to  occupy  themselves  with  other 
things  than  music." 

These  bitter  words,  savouring  of  disappointed 
expectations,  occur  in  the  preface  to  the  volume 
entitled  Notes  de  Musique^  written  by  Ernest 
Reyer  and  published  in  1875. 

Since  that  time  the  author  of  the  above  lines 
has  received  a  tardy  compensation  for  a  some- 
what unaccountable  neglect,  and  his  operas 
"  Sigurd  "  and  "  Salammbo  "  have  achieved  what 
promises  to  be  a  permanent  success  at  the 
Paris  Opera. 

Although  the  composer  of  these  works  is  but 
little  known  in  this  country,  yet  he  none  the  less 
occupies  an  honourable  position  in  the  front 
207 


FRENCH   MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

rank  of  modern  musicians.  His  "  Sigurd,"  which 
was  given  at  Covent  Garden  some  few  years 
since,  did  not  meet  with  the  success  due  to  its 
unquestionable  merits. 

A  man  of  strong  convictions,  imbued  with  a 
high  ideal  and  averse  to  anything  approaching 
the  spirit  of  compromise,  Ernest  Reyer  had  to 
wait  longer  before  receiving  due  recognition  than 
if  he  had  been  disposed  to  pander  to  the  taste 
of  the  public  at  the  cost  of  his  artistic  principles. 
This  he  has  never  done  but  he  has  been  satisfied 
to  work  quietly  and  wait  patiently  until  his  hour 
should  arrive,  careless  of  popularity,  and  content 
to  devote  his  talents  to  the  sole  cause  of  art. 
Born  on  Dec.  i,  1823,  at  Marseilles,  Ernest 
Reyer  at  the  age  of  sixteen  w^ent  to  Algeria, 
where  he  spent  some  time,  living  with  his  uncle, 
who  had  an  appointment  in  the  province  of 
Constantine. 

It   may  be   that  the  early  influences  of  the 

milieu   in    which    he    was    thrown    may   have 

had  something  to  do  with  developing  a  tefw^- 

ency  he  exhibited  later  on  of  setting  Oriental 

208 


ERNEST   REYER 

subjects  to  music.  His  first  important  work  was 
an  eastern  symphonic  ode,  entitled  "  Le  Selam," 
the  words  of  which  were  by  Theophile  Gautier, 
produced  in  1850.  This  composition  had  the 
misfortune  to  come  a  little  too  late.  Felicien 
David,  in  his  "Desert,"  had  already  musically 
illustrated  a  subject  in  many  ways  similar,  and 
the  success  of  his  work  provfed  detrimental  to 
that  of  his  younger  colleague. 

Many  years  later  (in  1876),  Ernest  Reyer  was 
destined,  curiously  enough,  to  succeed  Fehcien 
David  as  a  member  of  the  Institute. 

The  debut  of  Reyer  as  a  dramatic  composer 
dates  from  the  year  1854,  when  "  Maitre 
Wolfram,"  a  one-act  opera,  was  produced  at  the 
Opera  Comique.  This  was  followed  in  1858 
by  "Sacuntala,"  a  ballet,  at  the  Opera;  and 
in  1 86 1  by  "  La  Statue,"  at  the  Theatre  Lyrique. 
It  was  this  last  work  which  brought  the  com- 
poser's name  in  a  prominent  manner  before  the 
public.  The  distrust  that  existed  at  that  period 
against  all  musicians  holding  so-called  "ad- 
vanced "  ideas  naturally  affected  Ernest  Reyer, 
209  o 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

who  was  known  to  be  an  intimate  friend  of 
Berlioz,  and  to  hold  unorthodox  views  with 
regard  to  the  nature  of  dramatic  music.  "  Le 
Selam  "  had  come  too  late,  "  La  Statue  "  arrived 
too  soon.  At  a  time  when  the  beauties  of 
"  Tannhaiiser  "  were  unrecognised  and  this  work 
had  been  hissed  off  the  stage,  when  even 
Gounod's  "  Faust "  was  looked  upon  with 
suspicion,  it  is  not  surprising  that  a  work  ex- 
hibiting qualities  of  so  serious  a  nature  as  "  La 
Statue"  should  have  met  with  only  a  partial 
success.  At  the  same  time  the  qualities  abound- 
ing in  this  work  were  recognised  by  the  press, 
and  its  author  was  by  common  consent  classed 
among  the  most  rising  composers  and  looked 
upon  as  one  from  whom  much  was  to  be  expected. 
"  La  Statue,"  in  its  original  form,  included 
spoken  dialogue.  On  the  occasion  of  its  revival 
at  the  Opera  Comique  in  1878,  the  composer 
set  this  to  music,  to  the  great  advantage  of  his 
work,  thereby  insuring  that  continuity  which 
nowadays  is  rightly  regarded  as  essential  in 
operas  of  serious  import. 


ERNEST    REYER 

The  music  to  this  work  is  impregnated  with 
an  indefinable  Oriental  colouring  which  imparts 
to  it  an  undoubted  measure  of  charm. 

To  Felicien  David  must  be  accorded  the  credit 
of  being  perhaps  the  first  to  employ  distinctively 
Eastern  characteristics.  It  was  doubtless  this 
that  helped  to  ensure  the  prodigious  success  that 
attended  "  Le  Desert."  Without  in  any  way 
laying  himself  open  to  the  charge  of  plagiarism, 
Reyer  may  be  said  to  have  followed  in  Kis 
footsteps  with  conspicuous  success.  Since  then 
many  composers  have  treated  Oriental  subjects, 
and  have  endeavoured  to  invest  their  music  with 
the  peculiar  "  cachet "  associated  with  the  East. 
Amongst  these  may  be  mentioned  Bizet,  in  his 
"  Pecheurs  de  Perles  "  and  "  Djamileh,"  Rubin- 
stein in  "  Feramors,"  Goldmark  in  "  The  Queen 
of  Sheba,"  Saint-Saens  in  "  Samson  et  Dalila," 
Massenet  in  "  Le  Roi  de  Lahore,"  Bruneau  in 
"  Kerim,"  and  Villiers  Stanford  in  "  The  Veiled 
Prophet." 

Bizet  considered  "  La  Statue  "  as  the  most  re- 
markable opera  that  had  been  given  in  France 

211 


FRENCH   MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

for  twenty  years.  It  is  sad  that  this,  in  company 
with  many  other  works  of  value,  should  never 
have  been  offered  to  the  judgment  of  the 
British  public. 

The  composer's  next  operatic  venture  took 
place  on  German  soil.  It  was  at  Baden-Baden, 
at  that  period  in  the  prime  of  its  glory  and  the 
chosen  playground  of  Europe,  that  "Erostrate," 
a  two  act  opera,  was  brought  out  in  the  summer 
of  1862. 

Nothing  at  that  moment  seemed  to  presage 
any  strained  relations  between  France  and  Ger- 
many. French  tourists  came  in  crowds  to  the 
gay  watering-place  and  deposited  their  offerings 
with  a  light  heart  in  the  temple  of  chance  pre- 
sided over  by  Mons.  Benazet ;  that  very  same 
year  a  cantata,  the  words  of  which  were  by 
Mery  and  the  music  by  Reyer,  given  at  Baden- 
Baden,  celebrated  the  praises  of  "The  Rhine, 
symbol  of  peace." 

Quantum  mutatus  ab  illis.  The  French  ele- 
ment disappeared  with  the  war  of  1870,  and 
the   suppression   of  the  tables  has  long  since 


ERNEST    REYER 

brought  Baden-Baden  down  to  the  same  level  of 
respectability  as  many  another  "  Kurort." 

Musical  amateurs  sojourning  in  the  pic- 
turesque valley  of  the  Grand  Duchy  of  Baden 
at  this  epoch  seem  to  have  had  a  good  time  of  it. 

Berlioz  was  in  the  habit  of  directing  every 
year  a  grand  festival  at  which  were  performed 
extracts  from  his  orchestral  works.  Reyer  states 
that  each  concert  given  by  Berlioz  used  to  cost 
a  matter  of  20,000  francs  to  Mons.  Benazet  the 
energetic  head  of  the  "  Kurhaus."  Certain  it  is 
that  this  enterprising  director  must  have  had 
strong  musical  proclivities,  for  it  is  to  his  initia- 
tive that  the  production  of  Berlioz's  "  Beatrice 
et  Benedict  "  is  due.  This  work  served  to  in- 
augurate the  opening  of  the  new  theatre  at  Baden. 
Two  days  later  witnessed  the  first  performance 
of  Reyer's  "  Erostrate,"  which  was  shortly  after- 
wards followed  by  another  new  work,  "  Nahel," 
by  Henry  Litolff.  "  Erostrate  "  seems  to  have 
pleased  the  cosmopolitan  public  of  Baden  better 
than  it  did  Parisian  amateurs  when  it  was  trans- 
ferred to  the  Grand  Opera  ten  years  later,  where 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

it  was  only  accorded  two  representations.  The 
composer  was  reproached  at  this  time  for  having 
dedicated  his  score  to  the  Queen  of  Prussia. 
As  if  it  were  possible  for  any  one,  in  1862,  to 
foresee  the  course  of  events  that  were  destined 
to  happen  in  1870.  Patriotism  occasionally 
seems  to  have  the  effect  of  deadening  the 
intelligence. 

It  certainly  appears  strange  that  after  the 
favourable  reception  accorded  to  "  La  Statue " 
in  1 86 1,  Reyer  should  have  been  ostracised  from 
the  Paris  theatres,  if  we  except  the  two  perform- 
ances of  "  Erostrate  "  in  1872,  and  the  revivals  of 
"  Maitre  Wolfram  "  in  1873,  and  of  "  La  Statue  " 
in  1878,  for  a  period  of  twenty-four  years,  when 
he  made  a  triumphal  reappearance  at  the  Opera 
with  "  Sigurd."  This  last  opera  had  been  per- 
formed the  year  before  at  Brussels. 

The  Belgian  capital  seems  to  be  a  sort  of 
refuge  for  those  French  composers  who  expe- 
rience a  difficulty  in  obtaining  a  hearing  in  their 
own  country. 

It  was  at  the  Theatre  de  la  Monnaie  that  the 
214 


ERNEST   REYER 

following  operas  were  first  produced  :  Reyer's 
"  Sigurd  "  and  "  Salammbo,"  Massenet's  "  Hero- 
diade,"  the  brothers  Hillemacher's  "  St.  Megrin," 
Godard's  "Jocelyn,"  and  Chabrier's  "Gwendo- 
line." It  was  also  there  that  some  of  Wagner's 
later  music  dramas  were  heard  for  the  first  time 
in  French. 

"  Sigurd "  had  been  composed  many  years 
previous  to  its  production  on  the  stage,  and 
fragments  had  frequently  been  introduced  into 
the  concert-room.  I  recollect  myself  hearing 
an  important  extract  performed  at  one  of  the 
far-famed  Conservatoire  concerts,  and  the  over- 
ture at  one  of  Pasdeloup's  concerts,  in  1876. 
The  subject  of  this  opera  is  taken  from  the  same 
source  as  Wagner's  "  Ring  des  Nibelungen." 

Sigurd  and  Siegfried  are  one  and  the  same 
individual,  and  many  of  the  incidents  of  the 
French  composer's  opera  are  identical  with 
those  that  occur  in  the  "  Gotterdammeriing." 
This  is,  of  course,  unfortunate,  and  although  it 
has  been  pointed  out  that  Reyer  composed  his 
work  before  the  completion  of  the  "  Ring,"  yet 
215 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

he  must  have  been  aware  that  the  German  master 
was  treating  the  same  subject,  considering  that 
Wagner  had  published  the  poem  of  his  four 
works  as  far  back  as  1853.  Notwithstanding 
the  reputation  he  had  already  achieved,  endless 
difficulties  had  to  be  surmounted  before  Reyer 
was  able  to  get  his  work  performed.  The  nature 
of  the  subject  frightened  Mons.  Halanzier,  the 
then  director  of  the  Paris  Opera,  who  imagined 
that  the  barbarous  sounding  names  of  the  lead- 
ing characters  might  prove  objectionable  to  the 
public.  Who  had  ever  heard  of  Sigurd,  Hagen, 
Gunther,  or  Hilda?  The  last  name  seemed 
especially  to  act  upon  his  nerves.  "Why  not 
call  her  Bilda  ? "  he  exclaimed.  "  Do  I  call 
you  Balanzier  ?  "  answered  Reyer.  There  was 
nothing  for  the  luckless  composer  to  do  but 
wait  for  another  opportunity,  which  happily  oc- 
curred some  years  later. 

It  is  immensely  to  the  French  composer's  credit 
that,  in  spite  of  inevitable  comparisons,  he  should 
have  been  able  to  succeed  as  well  as  he  has. 

"  Sigurd "  is  full  of  dramatic  power,  and 
216 


ERNEST    REYER 

bears  evidence  of  the  constant  endeavour  of 
the  composer  to  fit  his  music  to  the  sense 
of  the  words,  avoiding  as  much  as  possible 
any  of  those  conventional  effects  so  dear  to 
the  uneducated  section  of  the  public.  His 
style  has  been  described  as  proceeding  from 
Gluck  and  Weber,  whilst  his  admiration  for 
Berlioz  and  Wagner  reveals  itself  in  the  richness 
and  variety  of  his  instrumentation.  This  appre- 
ciation is  perfectly  correct,  and  although  his 
operas  may  be  criticised  in  some  respects,  they 
reveal  a  true  artistic  temperament  both  in  their 
method  and  execution.  It  may  be  said  with 
truth  that  Reyer's  individuality  is  not  of  the 
most  marked,  that  his  melodies  sometimes  lack 
distinction,  and  that  his  inventive  faculty  is 
scarcely  equal  to  his  skill  in  making  the  most 
of  his  materials ;  but  none  will  contest  the  true 
artistic  feeling  that  presides  over  all  his  compo- 
sitions, or  deny  him  the  possession  of  strongly 
pronounced  convictions  impelling  him  to  do  his 
utmost  towards  raising  the  standard  of  operatic 
art. 

217 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

After  having  been  the  first  town  to  offer  hos- 
pitahty  to  "  Sigurd,"  Brussels  was  destined  to 
have  the  primeur  of  "  Salammbo,"  the  last  opera 
that  Reyer  has  composed,  which  was  brought 
out  in  1890  with  great  eclat,  and  produced  later 
on  in  Paris,  where  it  at  once  succeeded  in  estab- 
lishing itself  in  the  favour  of  the  pubHc.  Per- 
haps of  somewhat  less  sustained  interest  than 
"  Sigurd,"  the  music  of  "  Salammbo  "  shows  the 
same  tendencies  on  the  part  of  its  composer  to 
adhere  to  a  strict  interpretation  of  the  drama, 
and  contains  many  pages  of  great  beauty. 
Those  who  have  read  Flaubert's  powerful  and 
imaginative  work  will  probably  consider  it  some- 
what unsuited  for  the  purposes  of  a  "  lyrical 
drama."  It  must  be  admitted,  however,  that 
the  composer  has  found  in  it  a  subject  well 
adapted  to  his  artistic  temperament,  and  that  it 
has  enabled  him  to  produce  a  work  which  is  an 
honour  both  to  himself  and  to  his  country. 

The  production  of  "Salammbo"  in  London 
is  an  event  much  to  be  desired,  and  a  revival 
of    "Sigurd"   would    also    be    of   the   greatest 
218 


ERNEST   REYER 

interest.  Now  that  the  British  public  are  more 
familiarised  with  Wagner's  "Nibelungen  Ring" 
they  would  be  able  to  draw  interesting  compari- 
sons between  the  treatment  of  the  same  legend 
by  the  German  master  and  the  French  com- 
poser. 

If  Reyer  has  acquired  a  well  deserved 
reputation  in  France  as  a  composer,  he  is 
equally  well  known  as  a  writer  on  music,  and 
for  many  years  has  occupied  the  post  of  critic 
to  the  Journal  des  Debuts^  formerly  held  by 
Berlioz. 

The  opinions  advanced  by  Reyer  have 
always  been  remarkable  for  sound  common 
sense.  An  intimate  friend  and  ardent  admirer 
of  Berlioz,  he  enjoys  the  credit  of  having  been 
one  of  the  first  in  France  to  recognise  the 
genius  of  Wagner. 

The  perfect  honesty  of  his  convictions  is 
apparent  to  those  who  read  his  writings  with 
care,  and  it  may  in  passing  be  noted  to  his 
honour  that  when  the  course  of  time  and 
increased  acquaintance  with  his  subject  have 
219 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

caused  him  to  modify  any  previously  expressed 
opinions,  he  has  never  hesitated  to  say  so.  No 
one  is  infallible,  but  many  pretend  so  to  be. 

When  travelling  in  Germany  in  1864  Reyer, 
who  was  already  a  strong  admirer  of  Wagner's 
earlier  works,  had  occasion  to  run  through  the 
score  of  "Tristan,"  then  still  unperformed. 
The  first  impressions  produced  upon  him  by 
this  most  complicated  of  scores  was  not  a 
favourable  one,  and  Reyer  in  stating  this 
avowed  that  his  admiration  for  the  German 
master  would  stop  at  "Lohengrin,"  until  the 
beauties  of  the  "Nibelungen  Ring"  should 
have  been  revealed  to  him. 

In  1884  when  the  first  act  of  "Tristan"  was 
given  at  one  of  Mons.  Lamoureux's  concerts, 
Reyer  made  amends  for  the  appreciation  some- 
what hastily  recorded  by  him  twenty  years 
previously  by  expressing  his  intense  admira- 
tion for  the  wondrous  beauties  of  this  sublime 
work.  "What  a  metamorphosis,"  he  wrote, 
"  had  taken  place  in  my  musical  faculties  during 
twenty  years  !  But  also  what  a  difference  in 
220 


ERNEST   REYER 

the  execution !  It  was  the  first  time  that  I 
was  hearing  'Tristan '  with  the  orchestra." 

Reyer  in  his  criticisms  has  always  held  up 
the  banner  of  high  art,  and  his  writings  will 
doubtless  not  have  been  without  influence  in 
determining  the  nature  of  the  musical  move- 
ment in  France  during  these  last  few  years. 
His  admiration  for  Berlioz  has  not  diminished, 
whilst  his  admiration  for  Wagner  has  increased. 
Apropos  of  the  "  Proserpine  "  of  Saint-Saens,  he 
wrote :  "  We  are  practically  all  affected  with 
Wagnerism,  perhaps  at  different  degrees ;  but 
we  have  drunk  and  we  will  drink  at  the  same 
source,  and  the  sole  precaution  for  us  to  take  is 
not  to  drown  our  own  personahty." 

This  frank  avowal  may  not  be  to  the  taste  of 
all  French  composers,  but  it  is  none  the  less 
true. 

Ernest  Reyer  has  almost  entirely  confined 
himself  to  operatic  compositions.  He  is  not  a 
quick  worker,  and  his  operas  all  bear  evidence 
of  thought  and  an  avoidance  of  claptrap  effects. 

He  is  still  a  bachelor  and  has  the  appearance 

221 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

rather  of  a  retired  military  officer  than  of  the  tradi- 
tional musician.  Reyer  is  bibliothecaire  of  the 
Opera,  and  inhabits  a  quiet  little  apartment  on  a 
fifth  floor,  where  he  is  able  to  work  undisturbed 
and  meditate  upon  the  trials  and  uncertainties 
of  a  composer's  existence. 


222 


ALFRED   BRUNEAU 

In  the  month  of  November  1891,  there  was 
brought  out  at  Covent  Garden  Theatre  a  work 
that  had  the  effect  of  setting  the  musical  world 
of  London  into  a  state  of  ferment.  This  was 
"  Le  Reve,"  a  musical  rendering  of  Emile  Zola's 
well-known  romance,  by  the  composer  whose 
name  heads  this  chapter.  The  absolute  uncon- 
ventionality  of  the  music,  the  boldness  and  the 
novelty  of  the  composer's  method,  took  the 
public  by  surprise  and  led  to  many  a  discussion, 
at  the  end  of  which  both  antagonists  and 
supporters  remained  unconvinced  and,  as  is 
generally  the  case,  retained  their  own  opinions. 
.  It  has  always  appeared  to  me  to  be  idle  to 
attempt  to  impose  one's  ideas  upon  the  relative 
merits  of  a  composition  on  those  whose  disposi- 
223 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

tion  is  antagonistic  to  its  due  appreciation. 
There  are  many  to  whom  the  later  works  of 
Wagner  appear  as  a  senseless  agglomeration  of 
notes,  devoid  of  meaning  and  destitute  of  feel- 
ing, a  mere  jumble  of  sound.  These  people  are 
doubtless  absolutely  sincere  in  their  convic- 
tions. Where  is  the  argument  that  would 
cause  them  to  change  their  minds?  If  no 
sympathetic  current  is  generated  between  the 
music  and  the  listener,  it  may  be  taken  for 
granted  that  these  are  not  meant  one  for 
another,  and  all  the  arguments  in  the  world  will 
not  alter  the  fact.  On  the  other  hand  there 
can  be  no  doubt  that  increased  familiarity  often 
causes  the  reversal  of  a  previously  expressed 
opinion,  one  sometimes  formulated  in  undue 
haste,  and  this  is  especially  the  case  with  a 
work  such  as  "  Le  Reve,"  the  tendencies  of 
which  are  so  novel  and  the  methods  so  uncom- 
promising in  their  thoroughness. 

The  composer  has  boldly  flown  in  the  face  of 
recognised  traditions  and  flung  all  compromise 
to  the  four  winds.     He  has  treated  "  Le  Reve  " 
224 


ALFRED   BRUNEAU 

according  to  his  own  ideas,  careless  as  to 
whether  these  should  be  agreeable  to  the 
vocalist,  who  looks  upon  an  opera  solely  as  the 
means  of  displaying  his  voice;  to  the  average 
amateur,  whose  fondness  for  a  good  square  tune 
of  doubtful  originality  is  as  great  as  ever ;  or  to 
the  musical  pedant  who  gauges  the  value  of  an 
art-work  according  to  the  theoretical  ideas  of  a 
past  generation. 

Art  and  literature  have  during  the  last  few 
years  been  invaded  by  a  strong  current  of 
reahsm.  The  marked  tendency  exhibited  by 
the  present  generation  of  inquiring  minutely 
into  all  matters  and  subjecting  them  to  a 
searching  process  of  analysis,  has  been  pregnant 
in  its  results.  The  physiology  of  the  mind 
appears  to  be  the  leading  factor  in  the  works  of 
many  of  the  lights  of  contemporary  literature. 
This  is  discernible  in  the  writings  of  poets  like 
Swinburne  and  George  Barlow,  in  the  novels  of 
Emile  Zola  and  Alphonse  Daudet,  and  in  the 
studies  of  Tolstoi,  to  mention  only  a  few.  In 
music  the  same  tendencies  are  apparent,  and  it 
225  p 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

is  rather  the  inner  motives  of  the  action  than  its 
outward  details  that  the  serious  operatic  com- 
poser is  tempted  to  depict. 

Bruneau  exempHfies  the  latest  phase  of  that 
evolution  that  has  been  taking  place  during 
recent  years  in  the  domain  of  dramatic  music. 
It  may  be  taken  for  granted  that  the  theory 
enunciated  by  Gluck  in  his  preface  to  "  Alceste  " 
more  than  a  hundred  years  ago  has  now  come 
to  be  universally  adopted.  This  is,  that  "  the 
true  aim  and  object  of  dramatic  music  is  to 
enhance  the  effect  and  situations  of  a  poem, 
without  interrupting  the  dramatic  action  or 
marring  the  effect  by  unnecessary  ornamenta- 
tion." It  is  this  which  forms  the  basis  of 
Wagner's  theories.  There  are,  however,  many 
other  points  of  importance  raised  by  the  German 
master  which  practically  amount  to  innovations. 
Of  these  none  has  perhaps  a  greater  bearing  on 
the  construction  of  the  "  lyrical  drama  "  of  the 
future  than  the  employment  of  kit-7?iotiven,  or 
representative  themes. 

It  has  been  argued  that  Wagner  can  scarcely 
226 


ALFRED   BRUNEAU 

claim     to     be     the     actual     inventor    of    this 
device. 

To  this  it  may  be  replied  that  Wagner's 
method  differs  essentially  from  that  followed  by 
any  of  his  predecessors.  The  bare  repetition  of 
a  phrase  previously  heard  may  be  dramatically 
significant,  but  it  only  represents  the  Wagnerian 
idea  in  its  most  embryonic  form,  and  has  little 
in  common  with  a  system  subject  to  which  an 
entire  opera  is  constructed  upon  a  certain 
number  of  themes  susceptible  of  being  modified 
and  transformed  according  to  the  sentiments 
expressed  by  the  words.  Whatever  objections 
may  be  adduced  against  such  a  system  if 
pushed  to  its  furthest  limits  and  adopted  as 
rigorously  as  Wagner  has  in  his  later  "  music 
dramas,"  it  must  be  conceded  that  it  opens  a 
large  field  to  the  composer  and  adds  a  powerful 
element  of  interest  to  the  musical  exposition  of 
a  plot. 

So  far,  French  composers  who  have  profited 
by   Wagner's    many    innovations    have    shown 
themselves  shy  in  following  the  master  in  this 
227 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

particular  one.  Some  of  them  have,  it  is  true, 
adopted  it  to  a  certain  extent,  and  endeavoured 
to  effect  a  compromise  by  trying  at  the  same 
time  to  retain  set  pieces  of  the  kind  associated 
with  the  older  forms  of  opera.  Saint-Saens  in 
"  Henri  VIII."  and  "  Ascanio,"  Massenet  in 
"  Esclarmonde,"  to  name  only  two,  have 
exhibited  a  marked  tendency  in  this  direction, 
It  has,  however,  been  reserved  for  Alfred 
Bruneau  to  employ  the  Wagnerian  plan  in  a 
more  complete  way  than  any  French  composer 
has  yet  done.  I  am  not  here  venturing  to 
express  an  opinion  as  to  whether  or  not  the 
total  absence  of  set  form  in  an  opera  is  advis- 
able. It  is  evidently  quite  possible  to  compose 
a  "lyrical  drama"  on  a  different  plan  than  one 
entailing  the  strict  employment  of  representative 
themes.  Art  should  comprise  every  method 
that  is  likely  to  add  to  its  scope,  and  the  use  of 
leit-motiven  opens  a  vista  of  illimitable  possi- 
bilities to  the  composer  of  the  future.  It  is  a 
powerful  agent  of  dramatic  expression,  and  one 
which  requires  musical  ability  of  a  very  high 
228 


ALFRED  BRUNEAU     . 

order  if  it  is  to  be  employed  in  any  profitable 
manner.  When  I  mention  Alfred  Bruneau  as 
being  perhaps  the  first  French  composer  who 
has  applied  the  Wagnerian  system  so  thoroughly 
in  his  "  lyrical  dramas,"  it  must  not  be  implied 
that  he  is  in  any  way  a  servile  imitator  of  the 
German  master,  and  he  must  not  be  confounded 
with  composers  who,  having  no  original  ideas 
of  their  own,  trade  upon  those  of  other  people. 
As  his  friend  and  collaborator  Mons.  Louis 
Gallet  remarks  in  his  Notes  d'un  Librettisfe, 
"Son  criterium  est  tout  personel."  There  is 
one  point,  for  instance,  in  which  he  diverges 
entirely  from  Wagner.  This  is  in  his  choice  of 
subjects.  Instead  of  searching  for  inspiration  in 
the  legendary  lore  so  dear  to  the  composer  of 
"  Tristan,"  Bruneau  prefers  to  musically  illustrate 
a  story  of  modern  life.  His  ideas  upon  the 
lyrical  drama  are  best  expressed  in  his  own 
words,  and  I  do  not  scruple  to  reproduce  the 
following  passage  from  a  letter  addressed  to 
myself :  "  Je  suis  pour  I'union  aussi  intime  que 
possible  de  la  musique  et  des  paroles,  et 
229 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

voudrais  faire  du  theatre  vivant,  humain  et 
bref.  J'aurais  aussi  I'ambition  de  traiter  une 
suite  de  sujets  essentiellement  Fran^ais  et 
modernes  d'action  comme  de  sentiments. 
C'est  pourquoi,  apres  '  Le  Reve,'  d'un 
mysticisme  bien  Franc^ais  je  crois,  viendra 
'  L'Attaque  du  moulin,'  drame  pris  au  cueur 
saignant  de  notre  pays.  Mais  la  suite  n'est 
qu'un  projet  que  je  n'aurai  peut-etre  jamais  la 
force  de  mettre  a  execution." 

It  is  the  human  element  that  predominates  in 
Bruneau's  compositions  which  constitutes  so 
powerful  a  fascination  to  those  who  are  in 
sympathy  with  his  ideas.  His  music  is  not 
theatrical  in  the  ordinary  acceptation  of  the 
term  but  intensely  dramatic,  inasmuch  as  it 
aims  at  depicting  the  innermost  details  of  the 
action,  and  describes  in  searching  accents  the 
varied  emotions  of  the  leading  characters. 

He  has  been  blamed  for  his  disregard  of  the 
so-called  rules  of  harmony,  and  for  apparently 
revelling  in  the  employment  of  discords,  strange 
progressions,  and  harsh  modulations.     Let  it  be 


ALFRED  BRUNEAU 

remembered  that  there  is  scarcely  a  composer 
of  eminence  who  has  not  been  subjected  to  the 
same  reproach.  To  take  a  few  of  the  most  notable 
instances,  it  is  only  necessary  to  mention  the 
cases  of  Schumann,  Wagner,  Berlioz,  and  Bizet. 
A  name  that  may  carry  conviction  even  further 
is  that  of  Beethoven.  Is  it  not  a  fact  that  within 
the  memory  of  some  who  are  still  amongst  us,  the 
"  Choral  Symphony  "  was  stigmatised  as  the  work 
of  a  genius  whose  powers  were  on  the  wane, 
and  this  mighty  work  was  pronounced  dull  and 
incoherent  ? 

The  question  as  to  how  far  a  composer  may 
go  in  his  search  after  novel  effects,  and  what 
discords  he  may  or  may  not  employ,  is  one 
that  cannot  easily  be  answered.  Where  is  the 
musician  who  will  have  the  presumption  to  erect 
himself  as  the  supreme  arbiter  upon  so  complex 
a  question,  and  venture  to  say  to  the  composer, 
"  Thus  far  shalt  thou  go  and  no  further?  " 

Undoubtedly  there  must  be  rules  of  some 
kind,  but  these  are  intended  for  the  student  and 
are  not  meant  to  hamper  the  inspiration  of  the 
231 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

master.  In  order  to  explain  my  meaning  I 
cannot  do  better  than  quote  the  following  extract 
from  the  preface  of  Mr.  Ebenezer  Prout's  admir- 
able work  on  "  Harmony,"*  which  conclusively 
disposes  of  the  question  : 

"  The  principle  must  surely  be  wrong  which 
places  the  rules  of  an  early  stage  of  musical 
development  above  the  inspirations  of  genius ! 
Haydn,  when  asked  according  to  what  rules  he 
had  introduced  a  certain  harmony,  replied  that 
'The  rules  were  all  his  very  obedient  humble 
servants  ; '  and  when  we  find  that  in  our  own 
time  Wagner,  or  Brahms,  or  Dvorak,  breaks 
some  rule  given  in  old  text  books,  there  is, 
to  say  the  least,  a  very  strong  presumption,  not 
that  the  composer  is  wrong,  but  that  the  rule 
needs  modifying.  In  other  words  practice  must 
precede  theory.  The  inspired  composer  goes 
first,  and  invents  new  effects ;  it  is  the  business 
of  the  theorist  not  to  cavil  at  every  novelty, 
but  to  follow  modestly  behind,  and  make  his 
rules  conform  to  the  practice  of  the  master." 
*  Published  by  Messrs.  Augener. 
232 


ALFRED  BRUNEAU 

These  are  golden  words,  involving  a  precept 
that  should  be  seriously  taken  to  heart  by  those 
who  are  inclined  to  pass  a  hasty  verdict  upon 
works  exhibiting  tendencies  of  a  novel  nature. 
At  the  same  time  it  does  not  follow  that  com- 
posers of  inferior  talent  should  be  allowed  a 
liberty  which  with  them  often  degenerates  into 
licence,  and  imagine  that  it  is  only  necessary 
for  them  to  stud  their  scores  with  consecutive 
fifths  and  octaves,  and  avoid  any  but  the  most 
out-of-the-way  modulations  in  order  at  once  to 
be  ranked  as  men  of  genius.  There  is  a  vast 
amount  of  difference  between  the  crude  har- 
monies, obviously  introduced  for  effect,  that 
occur  in  the  scores  of  some  composers,  and 
those  employed  with  a  due  sense  of  dramatic 
fitness  by  a  musician  like  Bruneau. 

The  composer  of  "  Le  Reve "  was  born  on 
the  I  St  of  March  1857.  He  is,  therefore,  at 
the  present  time  in  the  full  flush  of  his  creative 
ability,  and  his  powers  of  production  have 
doubtless  not  yet  reached  their  full  maturity 
of  expression.  There  is  no  knowing  how  far 
233 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

a  musician  of  his  calibre  may  not  eventually  go, 
or  what  works  he  may  be  destined  to  produce. 
Up  to  the  present  he  has  shown  a  wonderful 
amount  of  independence  of  thought,  and  his 
very  exaggerations  are  the  evident  outcome  of 
I  a  consistent  striving  to  attain  an  elevated  ideal. 
Alfred  Bruneau's  musical  studies  were  begun 
in  a  brilliant  manner  at  the  Paris  Conservatoire, 
where  he  obtained  the  first  prize  for  violoncello 
in  1876.  He  entered  into  the  composition 
class,  presided  over  by  Massenet,  and  finally,  in 
i88i,  triumphantly  carried  off  the  "Prix  de 
Rome."  This  was  already  a  great  step  towards 
fame  and  fortune,  although  it  has  been  proved 
over  and  over  again  that  it  leads  to  neither. 
Many  an  old  winner  of  the  "  Prix  de  Rome  " 
has,  after  a  fruitless  struggle,  been  compelled  to 
give  up  the  game  and  resign  himself  to  a  life  of 
comparative  obscurity.  For  an  artist  to  remain 
true  to  his  convictions  and  resist  the  temptations 
thrown  in  his  way  of  obtaining  an  ephemeral 
popularity  by  pandering  to  the  taste  of  the 
public,  is  not  always  so  easy  an  achievement 
234 


ALFRED  BRUNEAU 

as  it  may  appear.  It  was  through  the  means  of 
the  concert-room  that  Alfred  Bruneau's  name 
first  became  known  to  the  musical  public  of 
Paris.  An  "  Ouverture  Heroi'que,"  a  symphonic 
poem  entitled  "  La  Belle  au  bois  dormant,"  and 
"  Leda,"  styled  a  "  poeme  antique  ; "  these 
works  were  played  at  different  times,  and  sufficed 
to  stamp  their  author  as  a  musician  of  undeniable 
capacity  and  distinct  promise.  "  Penthesilee  " 
is  the  name  of  a  symphonic  poem  of  great 
daring  and  originality  for  a  solo  voice  and 
orchestra,  which  was  only  recently  produced 
at  one  of  Mons.  Colonne's  concerts.  It  is  a 
musical  interpretation  of  some  wild  and  striking 
stanzas  by  the  poet  CatuUe  Mendes.  Thoroughly 
independent  in  structure  as  it  is  in  its  workman- 
ship, bold  almost  to  excess,  distinguished  by  a 
most  unconventional  harmonic  treatment,  this 
composition  exhibits  a  masterly  grip  that  irre- 
sistibly commands  attention.  The  interest 
may  be  said  to  be  mainly  concentrated  in  the 
orchestra,  the  voice  part  being  strictly  declama- 
tory. 

235 


FRENCH   MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

It  is,  however,  through  his  conception  of 
the  "lyrical  drama"  that  Bruneau  especially 
asserts  his  individuality. 

"  Kerim,"  his  first  stage  work,  brought  out  in 
1887  at  the  Theatre  du  Chateau  d'Eau,  pro- 
visionally given  up  to  operatic  performances, 
does  not  appear  to  have  excited  much  attention, 
possibly  owing  to  the  inadequacy  of  the  inter- 
pretation. In. this  work,  the  tendencies  which 
are  so  accentuated  in  "  Le  Reve  "  are  already 
foreshadowed.  There  is  but  little  in  this 
interesting  score  that  denotes  the  beginner,  and 
''  Ke'rim"  is  distinguished  by  qualities  for  which 
we  may  search  in  vain  through  the  pages  of 
many  works  that  have  acquired  a  greater  popu- 
larity. For  some  reason  hard  to  assign,  operas 
dealing  with  Eastern  subjects  do  not  seem  to 
appeal  readily  to  the  taste  of  the  public,  at  any 
rate  in  England.  And  yet  what  delightful 
musical  impressions  are  evoked  by  the  recollec- 
tion of  works  such  as  Goldmark's  "  Queen  of 
Sheba,"  Cornelius'  "  Barber  of  Bagdad,"  Bizet's 
"  Djamileh  "  and  others  !  It  may  be  remarked 
236 


ALFRED  BRUNEAU 

enpassant  that  the  fact  of  the  first  of  these 
works  being  practically  unknown  on  this  side 
of  the  channel  scarcely  redounds  to  our 
credit. 

From  the  very  first  page  of  "  Kerim,"  it 
becomes  evident  that  we  are  in  the  presence  of 
a  composer  who  has  something  new  to  say  and 
who  intends  to  say  it  whether  or  not  it  pleases 
the  musical  faculty  or  those  who  measure  the 
value  of  a  work  according  to  a  preconceived 
standard. 

In  the  matter  of  harmonic  boldness  Bruneau 
goes  to  very  great  lengths,  and  from  this  point 
of  view  alone  the  score  of  "  Kerim  "  will  prove 
highly  interesting  to  musicians.  The  plan  upon 
which  he  works  is  admirably  logical.  He 
commences  by  exposing  some  of  his  most 
important  themes  in  their  simplest  guise,  so 
that  they  may  in  a  way  impose  themselves  upon 
the  attention  of  the  listener.  These  are  then 
subjected  to  various  transformations  according 
to  the  sense  of  the  words  they  are  intended  to 
interpret,  and  are  heard  in  different  forms,  either 
237 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

singly  or  jointly,  being  employed  in  combination 
when  the  composer  has  m  view  the  expression 
of  some  complex  sentiment.  It  is  this  system, 
which  in  a  more  embryonic  form  is  apparent  in 
"  Kerim,"  that  constitutes  the  constructive  basis 
of  "  Le  Reve." 

The  first  of  these  works,  which  is  termed  an 
opera,  but  has  more  of  the  characteristics  of  the 
lyrical  drama,  treats  of  an  Eastern  legend. 

An  emir  of  Beyrouth  (nothing  in  common 
with  Baireuth  !),  is  in  love  with  an  unknown 
maiden  who  appears  to  him  in  his  sleep  and 
.tells  him  that  she  will  belong  to  him  if  he  finds 
her  some  tears  that  are  the  outcome  of  a  truly 
suffering  heart.  These  will  then  be  turned  into 
pearls  which  he  can  offer  her.  The  emir 
pursues  his  quest  far  and  wide  without  success, 
and  finally  himself  bursts  into  tears  which  are 
suddenly  transformed  into  pearls.  The  object 
of  his  thoughts  then  appears  and  tells  him  that 
he  has  found  what  she  required,  and  that  the 
tears  produced  by  genuine  love  have  won  her 
as  his  own. 

238 


ALFRED  BRUNEAU 

It  can  scarcely  be  said  that  the  above  story 
offers  material  of  a  particular  interesting 
order.  It  has,  however,  been  sufficient  to 
furnish  Bruneau  with  the  opportunity  of 
exercising  his  skill  and  displaying  his  fancy 
often  to  great  advantage.  Before  taking  leave 
of  "  Kerim  "  I  may  point  out,  for  the  benefit  of 
those  who  might  experience  the  curiosity  of 
perusing  this  score,  the  monologue  for  tenor  in 
the  first  act  with  its  delightful  accompaniment 
in  canon,  the  effective  treatment  of  some 
popular  Oriental  tunes,  and  specially  the  con- 
sistent working  out  of  the  representative  themes. 
I  must  also  mention  the  delicious  "Adagietto," 
sung  by  the  heroine  in  the  last  act,  as  an  example 
of  simple  and  pure  melody. 

There  are  certain  legends  that  require  a  long 
time  before  they  are  dispelled,  and  the  accusa- 
tion that  for  a  considerable  while  hung  over  the 
heads  of  Wagner  and  Berlioz  of  being  deficient 
in  melodic  power,  has  been  levelled  against 
many  other  composers.  Bruneau  has  not 
escaped  it,  but  he  may  console  himself  with  the 
239 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

thought  that  he  is  m  very  good  company.  It  is 
I  think  Liszt  who  invented  the  excellent  defini- 
tion of  a  species  of  melody  "  a  plusieurs  etages," 
which  it  is  not  given  to  every  one  to  grasp. 

We  now  come  to  the  work  that  has  been 
instrumental  in  bringing  the  name  of  Bruneau 
to  the  front  in  a  prominent  manner.  If  "  Le 
Reve,"  which  was  first  played  at  the  Paris  Opera 
Comique  in  1891,  has  given  rise  to  much 
controversy,  it  has  at  any  rate  not  been  passed 
by  in  silence  or  damned  with  faint  praise. 

The  mysticism  and  poetical  charm  of  Zola's 
book,  so  different  to  the  majority  of  novels  by 
the  apostle  of  realism,  has  caused  it  to  be 
widely  appreciated  even  in  circles  where  his 
romances  are  not  usually  admitted.  Bruneau's 
desire  originally  had  been  to  write  a  "lyrical 
drama  "  upon  "  La  Faute  de  I'abbe  Mouret."  It 
was  only  when  he  found  that  Massenet  had 
chosen  the  same  subject  that  he  was  forced  to 
give  up  the  idea  and  turn  his  attention  to  "  Le 
Reve."  I  am  not  aware  whether  Massenet  has 
abandoned  his  intention  of  turning  "  La  Faute 
240 


FACSIMILE   OF   AUTOGRAPH    SCORE    OF    "  LE    REV 
Act  /. 


ALFRED  BRUNEAU 

de  I'abbe  Mouret "  into  an  opera  or  not.  Now 
that  composers  appear  bent  upon  introducing 
realism  into  their  music,  it  is  not  impossible 
that  even  "  L'Assommoir  "  may  eventually  serve 
as  the  groundwork  of  an  operatic  textbook.  We 
trust  that  this  will  not  be  so.  However  realistic 
musicians  may  strive  to  be,  they  should  not 
associate  their  muse  with  themes  that  are  not 
susceptible  of  being  idealised. 

The  desire  nowadays  of  musically  photo- 
graphing, if  I  may  employ  a  somewhat  far- 
fetched comparison,  certain  types  of  humanity 
is  excellent  in  its  way.  But  it  is  as  well  in  so 
doing  to  choose  a  period  remote  from  our,s, 
where  no  sense  of  incongruity  can  be  produced 
through  the  appearance  of  operatic  characters 
clad  in  the  prosaic  garb  of  the  present  day. 
The  general  characteristics  of  humanity  have 
always  been  the  same,  and  Wagner,  with  his 
marvellous  poetical  insight,  knew  well  what  he 
was  about  when  he  drew  the  subjects  of  his 
"  music  dramas  "  from  mythical  sources. 

In  "  Le  Reve  "  Bruneau  has  written  a  work 
241  g 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

remarkable  in  point  of  originality  and  sustained 
expression.  His  music  must  be  either  accepted 
in  its  entirety  or  rejected  altogether.  Upon 
those  who  appreciate  its  beauties  it  exercises  an 
irresistible  fascination.  Bruneau  is  a  psycho- 
logist, and  he  aims  at  musically  describing  the 
innermost  feelings  of  the  soul.  He  has  also  in 
"  Le  Reve  "  proved  himself  to  be  an  idealist. 

I  will  in  a  few  words  endeavour  to  sketch  the 
subject-matter  of  this  admirable  work. 

Angelique  is  a  young  girl,  the  adopted  child 
of  a  respectable  old  couple,  embroiderers  by  trade. 
She  is  subject  to  hallucinations,  and  through 
constantly  reading  a  book  entitled  "  The  Golden 
Legend,"  dealing  with  the  lives  of  saints  and 
martyrs,  fancies  she  hears  voices  in  the  air,  and 
dreams  of  the  arrival  of  a  prince  who  will  come 
and  carry  her  off.  As  the  first  scene  closes,  she 
imagines  she  sees  the  one  she  has  been  dreaming 
of,  who  turns  out  to  be  the  son  of  the  Bishop 
Jean  d'Hautecoeur,  still  sorrowing  for  the  wife 
he  lost  many  years  ago.  It  stands  to  reason 
that  the  two  young  people  fall  in  love  with  one 
242 


ALFRED  BRUNEAU 

another,  and  that  the  course  of  their  love, 
according  to  the  usual  precedent,  does  not  run 
smooth.  The  bishop  intends  his  son  to  become 
a  priest  and  refuses  to  consent  to  his  marriage, 
remaining  deaf  to  his  entreaties.  Angelique 
thereupon  pines  away  and  is  on  the  point  of 
death,  when  her  lover  finally  induces  his  father 
to  give  in,  and  save  her  by  performing  a  miracle 
such  as  was  accomplished  by  his  ancestor,  who 
cured  the  sufferers  of  a  plague  by  kissing  them 
on  the  forehead  and  using  the  words,  "  Si  Dieu 
veut,  je  veux,"  which  have  since  become  the 
motto  of  his  family.  The  Bishop  yields  and 
performs  the  miracle.  The  lovers  are  about  to 
be  united,  but  at  the  very  porch  of  the  church 
where  they  are  to  be  married,  Angelique  hears 
voices  in  the  air  calling  to  her,  she  staggers,  and 
dies.  This  last  scene  was  omitted  at  Covent 
Garden. 

As  I  have  previously  remarked,  "  Le  Reve  " 
is  constructed  entirely  upon  a  number  of  repre- 
sentative themes.     There  is  a  practically  com- 
plete absence  of  set  pieces,  the  work  running  its 
243 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

course  uninterruptedly  without  a  break.    Bruneau 
has  in  fact  treated  his  setting  of  Zola's  book  in  a 
form  that  might  be  best  described  as  "  speech  in 
song"  accompanied  by  an  orchestral  commentary. 
It  is  doubtful  though  whether  the  word  "  accom- 
pany" can  be  used  at  all  in  connection  with 
his  music,  seeing  that  the  most  important  part  is 
allotted  to  the  orchestra.    The  themes  employed 
are  most  impressive,  thoroughly  characteristic, 
and  well  adapted  for  polyphonic  treatment.  There 
are  certain  scenes  in  which  the  melodic  interest 
lies   mainly  in  the   voice   parts,    although   the 
instrumental  portion  is  invariably  pregnant  with 
suggestion,  fragments  of  motives  being  blended 
together  and  worked  in  with  consummate  skill. 
Angelique's  appeal  to  the  Bishop  is  one  of  these, 
and   is   marked   by   genuine   dramatic   feeling. 
One  of  the  most  strikingly  original  scenes  is  the 
one  comprising  the  Bishop's  monologue.     The 
poignant  accents  are  admirably  fitted  to  describe 
the  emotions  of  one  whose  life  has  been  blighted 
'through  the  loss  of  the  woman  he  loved,  and 
v;hose  determination  to  force  his  son  into  the 
244 


ALFRED  BRUNEAU 

priesthood  is  shaken  by  the  affection  he  bears 
him. 

Pages  such  as  these  are  sufficient  in  them- 
selves to  stamp  their  author  as  an  artist  of  the 
first  rank  and  a  musician  of  genius. 

The  chorus  occupies  but  a  small  place  in 
"  Le  Reve,"  and  the  choristers  are  never  seen 
upon  the  stage.  A  few  bars  for  the  sopranos, 
supposed  to  represent  the  voices  in  the  air 
heard  by  Angelique,  an  "Ave  verum,"  sung 
in  the  cathedral,  and  an  old  French  hymn 
heard  in  the  distance  sung  as  a  procession  is 
passing  underneath  the  windows,  represent  the 
choral  numbers. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  second  scene  we 
have  a  lively  dance  to  an  old  French  tune.  In 
this  place  I  think  the  effect  would  have  been 
greatly  enhanced  by  the  adjunction  of  voices  to 
the  orchestra.  This  would  have  been  aesthetic- 
ally correct,  as  there  is  a  certain  incongruity  in 
the  fact  of  a  number  of  young  girls  dancing  and 
apparently  enjoying  themselves  in  silence. 

I  would  draw  attention  to  the  admirable 
245 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

delineation  of  the  dear  old  embroiderers,  as 
kindly  a  couple  as  could  well  be  imagined,  a 
creation  that  Dickens  might  well  envy,  whose 
characteristics  have  been  musically  transcribed 
by  Bruneau  in  accents  so  suave  and  so  touch- 
ing. 

The  composer  of  "  Le  Reve  "  possesses  the 
sense  of  contrast  to  a  very  high  degree.  Wit- 
ness the  manner  in  which  he  has  set  the 
following  words  when  the  Bishop  describes  how 
his  motto,  "  Si  Dieu  veut,  je  veux  ! "  came  to  be 
adopted  by  his  family  : 

"  Pendafit  une  peste  cruelle, 
II  pria  tant  que  Dieu  le  fit  vainqueiir 
Du  terrible  fleau. — Pour  ramener  la  vie 
Aiix  corps  deja  glaces  par  I'agonie, 

II  se  penchait  vers  eux, 
Les  baisait  snr  la  boitche  et  n'avait  Hen  qu'a  dire 

Aux  mourants  :  'Si  Dieu  veut,  je  veux!' 

On  voyait  les  mourants  sojtrire  ; 
Car,  des  qu'il  les  touchait  des  livres  sextlement, 
Les  malades  iiaient  gucris  soudainement."* 

*  A  special  word  of  praise  must  here  be  accorded  to 
Mons.   Louis  Gallet,  the  author  of  the  book,  whose 
version  of  Zola's  romance  is  eminently  poetical. 
246 


ALFRED  BRUNEAU 

The  part  dealing  with  the  description  of  the 
plague  is  accompanied  by  a  strange  and  grue- 
some succession  of  chords,  which  gradually 
leads  to  a  lovely  melody  typical  of  the  miracle 
that  is  supposed  to  have  been  worked.  Nothing 
can  be  more  appropriate  than  the  strains  that 
accompany  the  above  words  to  w^hich  they 
appear  intimately  allied. 

When  "  Le  Reve "  was  given  at  Covent 
Garden  it  was  accorded  a  w^ell-nigh  perfect 
rendering.  Mdlle.  Simonnet  realised  the  cha- 
racter of  Angelique  to  the  life,  and  imparted 
an  infinity  of  charm  to  the  music.  The  part 
of  the  Bishop  furnished  Mons.  Bouvet  with 
the  opportunity  of  presenting  an  admirable 
character  study.  The  remaining  parts  were 
exceptionally  well  performed  by  Mdme.  Des- 
champs-Jehin,  and  Messrs.  Engel  and  Lorrain. 
A  better  ensemble  it  would  be  difficult  to 
imagine.  The  orchestra  was  conducted  by 
Mons.  Jehin. 

Like  so  many  other  composers,  Alfred  Bru- 
neau  is  also  a  musical  critic,  and  has  succeeded 
247 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

the  late  Victor  Wilder  in  that  capacity  upon  the 
Gil  Bias. 

Victor  Wilder  was  ever  one  of  the  strongest 
advocates  of  Wagner  on  the  Parisian  press,  and 
it  is  to  him  that  are  due  the  excellent  transla- 
tions into  French  of  the  master's  later  music 
dramas. 

It  may  be  interesting  to  my  readers  to  peruse 
a  specimen  of  Bruneau's  writing,  and  I  will 
therefore  cite  an  extract  from  an  article  he 
lately  wrote  concerning  the  first  performance 
of  the  "Walkiire"  in  Paris,  in  which  he 
lucidly  defines  the  difference  existing  between 
the  old-fashioned  opera  and  the  "lyrical  drama." 
I  must  apologise  if  my  translation  fails  to  do 
justice  to  the  original. 

"  It  is  not  only  the  independence  of  music 
{Thidepeitdence  des  sons)  that  we  owe  to 
Richard  Wagner.  Owing  to  his  prodigious 
genius,  the  musical  drama  has  entered  into  a 
new  era,  an  era  of  true  reason,  of  rigorous  good 
sense  and  of  perfect  logic.  No  one  nowadays 
is  unaware  of  the  profound  dissimilarity  existing 


ALFRED  BRUNEAU 

between  the  'lyrical  drama'  and  the  opera. 
In  the  one,  the  music  unites  itself  intimately  to 
the  poetry  in  order  to  impart  life,  movement, 
passionate  interest  to  a  human  action,  the 
course  of  which  must  run  uninterruptedly  from 
the  rising  of  the  curtain  to  the  last  scene. 

"In  the  other,  the  music  is  divided  into  a 
number  of  pieces  which  are  occasionally 
nothing  but  cumbersome  hors  d'a'uvres,  the 
traditional  form  of  which  hampers  the  action  of 
actors  and  choristers  contrary  to  the  most 
elementary  scenic  necessities. 

"  In  the  one,  the  symphony  comments  upon 
the  inward  thoughts  of  the  different  characters, 
makes  known  the  reasons  that  cause  them  to 
act,  and  whilst  depicting  their  natures,  magic- 
ally evokes  before  our  eyes  the  subtle  and 
fabulous  scenes  dreamed  of  by  our  fancy. 

"  In  the  other,  with  a  singular  docility,  the 
orchestra  submits  itself  to  the  slavery  of  the 
voice.  Its  function,  which  is  absolutely 
secondary,  consists  in  accompanying  the  voices, 
in  playing  ritourneUes^  in  striking  a  few  chords 
249 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

during  which  the  recitatives  ar^  being  declaimed, 
and  in  more  or  less  harmoniously  accompanying 
■^  the  entries  an^^xits. 

"Alone  the  overture  is  reserved  ;  and  even  this 
often  serves  but  as  a  pretext  for  the  composition 
of  a  piece  of  instrumental  display  rather  than  as 
a  description  of  sentiments  and  facts. 

"  In  the  one,  the  melody  is  infinite,  as  Richard 
Wagner  has  rightly  expressed  it;  it  goes  and 
comes,  moves  from  the  voices  to  the  orchestra, 
ever  renewing  itself  in  the  freedom  of  its  flight. 

"  In  the  other,  it  appears  only  in  certain 
places  :  if  the  vocal  portion  is  melodious,  the 
accompaniment  is  rudimentary  and  the  tradi- 
tional recitative  endlessly  intervening  in  the 
middle  of  the  music  in  order  to  divide  it  into 
set  forms,  arbitrarily  condemns  melody  to 
submit  to  wretched  formulas  and  snatches  away 
its  wings." 

In  the  course  of  the  same  article,  Bruneau 
expresses  himself  thus  : 

"  These  are,  how^ever,  terms  imagined  rather 
for  the  purpose  of  defending  certain  ideas 
250 


ALFRED  BRUNEAU 

than  for  designating  certain  works,  as  there 
exist  in  the  classical  form  of  opera  masterpieces 
worthy  of  eternal  and  fervent  admiration.  One 
does  not  necessarily  run  down  works  such  as 
'  Don  Juan,'  '  Fidelio,'  '  Iphigenie,'  and  so  many 
others  in  desiring  the  rejuvenescence  of  an  art 
that  owes  to  these  masterpieces  its  imperishable 
glory. 

"After  Gluck,  Mozart,  Beethoven,  Wagner, 
fresh  innovators  will  come,  who,  respectful  of 
the  traditions  of  the  past  and  eager  for  the  con- 
quests of  the  future,  will  still  further  enlarge  the 
fi^ld  of  action  of  the  musical  drama." 

The  above  words  may  be  taken  in  a  measure 
as  furnishing  Bruneau's  profession  of  faith  as 
regards  matters  operatic.  He  has  finished  the 
score  of  a  new  "  lyrical  drama "  entitled 
"  L'Attaque  du  Moulin,"  founded  upon  a  tale  of 
Zola,  which  at  the  time  I  am  writing  has  not 
yet  been  performed.  It  is  to  be  produced 
shortly  at  the  Paris  Opera  Comique  Theatre. 

I  must  not  fail  to  allude  to  Bruneau's  cha- 
racteristic settings  of  Catulle  Mendes'  "  Lieds 
251 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

de    France,"    which   are    distinguished     by  an 
evidently  studied  simpUcity  of  expression. 

Unless  I  am  mistaken,  it  was  the  late  Victor 
Wilder,  his  predecessor  oh  the  Gil  Bias  who 
once  alluded  to  the  composer  of  "  Le  Reve  "  as 
"the  standard-bearer  of  the  young  French 
school,"  a  quahfication  to  which  he  is,  in  my 
humble  estimation,  well  entitled. 

Note. — Since  this  volume  has  gone  to  press, 
"  L'Attaque  du  Mouhn "  has  been  produced  at  the 
Paris  Opera  Comique,  with  great  success. 


252 


SOME   OTHER   FRENCH   COMPOSERS 

It  may  with  truth  be  averred  that  France  has 
never  been  so  well  provided  with  composers  of 
talent  as  she  is  at  the  present  time.  Every  year 
the  far-famed  Conservatoire  turns  out  a  number 
of  young  men  whose  musical  knowledge  is  un- 
deniable, and  who  are  all  of  them  filled  with 
buoyant  hopes  of  achieving  distinction  in  the 
arena  of  fame.  The  musical  progress  that  has 
been  effected  in  France  during  the  last  thirty 
years  is  .immense.  This  may  be  largely 
attributed  to  the  initiative  of  Pasdeloup*  the 
organiser  and  conductor  of  the  celebrated 
concerts  which  were  started  at  the  Cirque 
d'Hiver  in   1861,  and  to  the  zeal  and  talent  of 

*  Jules  Pasdeloup,  born  1819,  died  1887. 
253 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

his  successors  Messrs.  Lamoureux  and  Colonne. 
It  is  through  the  efforts  of  the  above  inde- 
fatigable chefs  d^orchestre  that  instrumental 
music  of  a  high  class  has  come  to  be  generally 
appreciated  in  Paris.  The  famous  Conservatoire 
concerts,  it  must  be  remembered,  were,  and 
are,  only  accessible  to  a  few  privileged  indi- 
viduals. 

Pasdeloup  began  his  work  by  familiarising 
the  Parisians  with  the  symphonic  works  of 
Haydn,  Mozart  and  Beethoven.  Mendelssohn 
and  Schumann  followed,  and  the  valiant  chef 
(Torchestre  from  time  to  time  introduced  the 
names  of  Berlioz  and  Wagner.  The  appearance 
of  the  latter  on  the  programme  generally  fore- 
shadowed a  disturbance.  Nowadays,  when  we 
witness  the  spectacle  of  large  crowds  listening 
in  wrapt  attention  to  some  of  the  most  compli- 
cated works  of  the  great  master  at  the  concerts 
of  Messrs.  Lamoureux  and  Colonne,  it  seems 
difficult  to  realise  the  possibility  of  such  turbu- 
lent scenes  as  I  remember  myself  witnessing 
only  a  few  years  since  at  the  Pasdeloup  con- 
254 


SOME  OTHER  FRENCH   COMPOSERS 

certs.  On  one  occasion  a  performance  of  the 
Prelude  to  "Lohengrin"  produced  a  veritable 
disturbance,  one  section  of  the  audience 
desiring  to  hear  it  over  again  in  spite  of  the 
manifest  opposition  displayed  by  the  major 
portion  of  the  spectators.  Pasdeloup  adopted 
the  sensible  course  of  making  an  impromptu 
speech,  in  which  he  said  that  as  many  people 
wished  to  hear  the  Prelude  once  more  he 
would  repeat  it  at  the  end  of  the  concert, 
when  those  who  objected  to  it  would  be  at 
liberty  to  retire.  By  thus  severing  the  Gordian 
knot  the  clever  chef  (f  orcheslre  effectually  dis- 
posed of  the  difficulty  to  the  manifest  disappoint- 
ment of  the  anti-Wagnerites  present. 

The  members  of  the  younger  generation  of 
French  composers  have  had  no  cause  to  com- 
plain of  any  want  of  hospitality  at  the  hands  of 
either  Pasdeloup  or  Messrs.  Lamoureux*  and 
Colonne,t  and  many  a  now  well-known  musician 
has  won  his  spurs  through  their  help. 

It  would  almost  appear  as  if  a  veil  which  for 
*  Lamoureux,  b.  1834.  t  Colonne,  b.  1838. 

255 


FRENCH    MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

a  long  period  had  obscured  the  vision  of  the 
musical  section  of  the  public  had  at  length  been 
removed.  The  genius  of  Berlioz  and  that  of 
Wagner  are  now  uncontested,  unless  it  be  by  a 
few  retrograde  individuals  whose  opinions  are 
not  entitled  to  any  weight,  and  the  influence  of 
these  masters  upon  the  modern  French  school 
has  been  both  great  and  far-reaching.  It  is 
highly  regrettable  that  the  spirit  of  free  trade 
is  not  acted  upon  to  a  greater  extent  in  the 
matter  of  musical  affairs.  If  this  were  the 
case  we  should  be  afforded  more  chances  of 
becoming  acquainted  with  the  works  of  those 
members  of  the  young,  and  if  I  may  so 
term  it,  militant  French  school,  which  are 
not  sufficiently  known  on  this  side  of  the 
channel. 

In  like  manner,  our  native  composers  might 
be  given  the  opportunity  of  proving  to  the 
Parisians  the  fallacy  of  the  notion,  seemingly 
entertained  abroad,  that  England  is  destitute  of 
creative  musical  talent.  Art  has  not,  or  ought 
not  to  have,  any  boundaries.  That  which  is 
256 


SOME  OTHER  FRENCH  COMPOSERS 

good  deserves  to  be  known  and  to  survive ;  as 
for  the  rest,  it  matters  not. 

In  music,  time  seems  to  march  with  dis- 
concerting rapidity.  Composers  who  but  a 
few  years  since  were  considered  as  hopelessly 
advanced  in  their  ideas  are  now  in  danger  of 
being  left  behind  by  their  juniors. 

One  of  the  most  ardent  champions  of  the 
new  school  of  thought  some  years  ago  was 
Victorin  Joncieres,  who  enjoys  a  well-estab- 
lished reputation  in  Paris  as  composer  and 
critic. 

Born  in  1839,  this  artist  is  the  author  of 
several  operas  denoting  aptitudes  of  no  mean 
order,  although  devoid  of  any  distinctive  origin- 
ality. Passing  by  such  early  works  as  "  Sardan- 
apale  "(1867),  and  "  Le  dernier  jour  de  Pompei  " 
(1869),  we  come  to  "  Dimitri,"  which  contains 
several  good  numbers,  "  La  Reine  Berthe " 
(1878),  and  "  Le  Chevalier  Jean  "  (1885).  This 
last  work  has  been  played  in  Germany  with 
success  under  the  title  of  "  Johann  von  Loth- 
ringen."  "  Dimitri  "  and  "  Le  Chevalier  Jean  " 
257  R 


FRENCH    MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

may  be   looked  upon  as  the  composer's  best 
operas. 

The  influence  of  Wagner's  earHer  style  is  very 
apparent  in  these  works.  Mons.  Joncieres  is 
also  the  author  of  an  interesting  "Symphonic 
Romantique."  As  a  critic  he  has  done  much 
to  aid  the  cause  of  Wagner  in  France,  although 
not  going  to  the  length  of  some  of  the  master's 
thick  and  thin  admirers. 

A  musician  of  a  different  type  is  Theodore 
Dubois,  born  in  1837.  This  composer,  like  his 
friend  Camille  Saint-Saens,  whom  he  succeeded 
as  organist  at  the  Madeleine,  has  written  a  great 
deal  and  attempted  a  variety  of  genres. 
Amongst  his  works  it  will  be  sufficient  to  men- 
tion the  opera  "  Aben  Hamet,"  the  ballet  "  La 
Farandole,"  the  concert  overture  "Frithjoff," 
"  Paradise  Lost,"  an  oratorio  which  gained  the 
prize  offered  by  the  city  of  Paris  in  1878,  and 
his  setting  of  the  "  Seven  Words  of  the  Cross  " 
(1867). 

Besides  these,  Theodore   Dubois,  who   won 
the  "  Prix  de  Rome  "  in  1861,  is  the  author  of 
258 


SOME   OTHER   FRENCH   COMPOSERS 

a  number  of  orchestral  works,  piano  music,  and 
religious  compositions  which  denote  talent  of 
an  uncommon  order  and  exhibit  qualities  that 
entitle  him  to  occupy  an  important  place 
amongst  contemporary  musicians. 

Another  composer  whose  name  is  better 
known  in  England,  and  who  has  also  achieved 
distinction  as  an  organist,  is  Charles  Marie 
Widor,  born  in  1845,  several  of  whose  composi- 
tions have  been  heard  at  the  Philharmonic  and 
Crystal  Palace  Concerts.  This  composer  has 
given  proof  of  a  considerable  amount  of  versa- 
tility in  his  different  contributions  to  orchestral 
and  chamber  music,  also  in  his  charming  ballet 
"  La  Korrigane."  His  opera  "  Maitre  Ambros '' 
did  not  meet  with  success.  He  has  also  written 
a  quantity  of  excellent  piano  music  and  many 
songs.  There  is  imagination  and  skill  displayed 
in  Widor's  compositions,  and  much  may  yet  be 
expected  from  him. 

If  the  name  of  Widor  is  known  in  England, 
the  same  may  be  said  of  Benjamin  Godard, 
born  in  1849,  i^^  whom  we  have  one  of 
259 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

the  most  prolific  of  the  younger  genera- 
tion of  French  composers.  Godard  exhibits 
a  decided  individuaUty  of  his  own.  He  is 
endowed  with  an  extraordinary  faciHty  of  pro- 
duction, and  is,  in  fact,  apt  to  err  on  the  side 
of  over-productivity,  and  to  spread  his  talents 
over  too  large  an  area.  His  dramatic  poem 
"  Le  Tasse,"  which  won  the  prize  offered  by 
the  city  of  Paris  in  1879,  is  a  work  of  con- 
siderable importance,  revealing  an  undoubted 
personality. 

With  his  operas  "  Pedro  de  Zalamea," 
"  Jocelyn,"  "  Dante,"  Godard  has  been  less  suc- 
cessful. It  is  in  works  such  as  the  "  Concerto 
Romantique "  for  violin,  the  "  Symphonic  Le- 
gendaire,"  the  piano  trio,  amongst  others,  that 
his  talent  finds  its  true  expression.  The  com- 
poser of  these  works  is  in  the  full  force  of  his 
powers,  and  it  is  not  too  much  to  state  the 
belief  that  he  has  yet  much  to  say.  Godard  is 
perhaps  greater  in  small  things  than  he  is  in  large. 
There  is  an  exquisite  charm  in  some  of  his  songs 
such  as  "  Ninon,"  and  "  Te  souviens  tu,"  whilst 
260 


SOME    OTHER   FRENCH    COMPOSERS 

many  of  his  piano  pieces  have  a  savour  all  their 
own. 

Emile  Paladhile,  born  in  1844,  is  the  com- 
poser of  the  famous  "  MandoHnata,"  which  has 
been  warbled  by  every  vocalist  all  the  world 
over.  This  single  melody  has  probably  done 
more  to  render  his  name  popular  than  all  his 
other  works  put  together.  His  opera  "  Patrie  " 
has  met  with  success  in  Paris.  Amongst  his 
other  dramatic  works  may  be  mentioned 
"  Le  Passant,"  "  L'Amour  Africain,"  and 
"  Suzanne." 

Some  composers  are  doomed  to  wait  a  long 
while  before  an  opportunity  is  offered  them  of 
obtaining  a  hearing.  Such  has  not  been  the 
case  with  Gervais  Bernard  Salvayre,  born  in 
1847,  ^^'ho  has  had  several  operas  performed, 
without,  however,  so  far  scoring  any  great 
success. 

His  first  opera,  "  Le  Bravo  "  played  in  1877, 

was  favourably  received,  but  none  of  his  later 

works,    "Egmont,"    "Richard  HI.,"    or    "La 

Dame   de    Monsoreaux,"   have    succeeded    in 

261 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

themselves  in  the  repertoire. 
The  second  of  these,  unless  I  am  mistaken,  was 
first  produced  in  St.  Petersburg,  and  the  last  at 
the  Paris  Opera,  where  it  was  a  complete  fiasco. 
This  composer  is  also  the  author  of  a  ballet 
entitled  "  La  Fandango,"  a  "  Stabat  Mater,"  and 
several  other  works,  including  a  graceful  "  Air 
varie  "  for  stringed  instruments. 

As  the  dimensions  of  this  volume  are  re- 
stricted, I  am  unable  to  do  more  than  draw 
attention  to  some  composers  whose  works  would 
merit  more  than  a  cursory  mention.  Amongst 
these  I  may  name  the  erudite  Bourgault-Ducou- 
dray,  Lenepveu,  whose  opera  "Velleda"  was 
brought  out  in  London  some  years  ago  with 
Mme.  Patti  in  the  principal  part,  Henri  Mare- 
chal,  the  brothers  Hillemacher,  joint  composers 
of  a  remarkable  opera  founded  on  Dumas' 
"  Henri  HL,"  Wormser,  author  of  "  L'Enfant 
Prodigue,"  Diaz,  Pierne,  Pessard,  Pfeiffer,  Mdlle. 
Chaminade,  Lefebvre,  Veronge  de  la  Nux, 
Cahen,  and  Messager.  This  last  composer's 
name  is  well  known  in  London,  where  his 
262 


SOME   OTHER   FRENCH    COMPOSERS 

delightful  opera  "  La  Basoche  "  was  successfully 
performed  at  the  English  Opera  House,  now 
given  up  to  that  form  of  art,  the  variety  enter- 
tainment, so  dear  to  the  British  public. 

The  music  he  has  lately  composed  to  Loti's 
"  Madame  Chrysantheme  "  will  surely  add  much 
to  his  reputation.  It  is  full  of  refinement  and 
charm. 

We  now  come  to  an  interesting  group  of  com- 
posers who  are  understood  to  represent  musical 
ideas  of  a  more  "  advanced  "  kind.  Some  of 
these  are  pupils  of  the  late  C^sar  Franck,  and 
have  been  humorously  designated  as  forming 
part  of  "  La  R^publique  Franckaise." 

It  may  here  be  said  that  the  almost  absolute 
ignorance  existing  in  England  as  regards 
the  compositions  of  so  eminent  a  musician  as 
Cesar  Franck  does  not  redound  to  our  credit. 
Surely  it  would  be  worth  the  while  of  our  choral 
societies  to  produce  a  work  so  remarkable  in 
every  way  as  "  Les  Beatitudes,"  and  a  place 
might  occasionally  be  found  in  our  concert 
programmes  for  some  example  of  his  chamber 
263 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

music.  His  fine  violin  sonata  was  recently 
played  at  the  St.  James's  Hall  by  Mme. 
Frickenhaus  and  Mons.  Ortmans,  and  great 
credit  is  thereby  due  to  both  these  artists,  who 
have  shown  an  example  that  might  with  ad- 
vantage be  followed. 

There  exists  a  certain  "  Prelude,  Choral  et 
Fugue,"  for  the  piano,  published  by  Messrs. 
Enoch,  that  I  can  confidently  recommend  to 
the  notice  of  musicians,  who  will  find  therein 
the  expression  of  a  strong,  deep,  and  noble 
talent. 

Vincent  d'Indy,  one  of  Cesar  Franck's  best 
pupils,  is  equally  little  known  in  England, 
except  by  name.  Born  in  1852,  this  com- 
poser has  produced  a  number  of  works,  the 
value  of  which  has  caused  him  to  be  regarded 
as  one  of  the  most  earnest  and  promising 
amongst  the  younger  French  musicians,  as  well 
as  one  of  those  who  consider  their  art  as  sacred, 
and  do  not  seek  the  suffrages  of  the  masses, 
but  are  content  with  gaining  the  approval  of  a 
select  few. 

264 


SOME  OTHER  FRENCH  COMPOSERS 

The  entire  modern  French  school  is  strongly 
tinged  with  Wagnerism,  but  the  essentially  Teu- 
tonic nature  of  Brahms  would  seem  to  render 
his  style  absolutely  uncongenial  to  a  French 
mind.  According  to  Mons.  Hugues  Imbert, 
the  impression  caused  upon  Vincent  d'Indy  by 
the  perusal  of  Brahms'  "Requiem,"  in  1873, 
was  such  that  he  forthwith  started  for  Germany 
in  order  to  become  acquainted  with  the  master. 
He  first  sought  him  in  Vienna,  then  at  Munich, 
and  finally  came  across  him  at  the  Starnberger 
See,  in  Bavaria.  The  result  of  the  long-desired 
interview  does  not  seem  to  have  been  so  satis- 
factory as  it  might  have  been,  the  German  com- 
poser receiving  the  young  enthusiast  with  a 
certain  amount  of  reserve. 

The  first  work  by  Vincent  d'Indy  which 
was  given  in  Paris  was  the  overture  to  the 
"  Piccolomini,"  which  forms  the  second  part 
of  Schiller's  trilogy  of  "  Wallen stein."  This 
took  place  in  1875.  It  was  not  until  five 
years  later  that  he  terminated  his  symphony 
bearing  the  title  of  "  Wallenstein,"  a  composi- 
265 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

tion  conceived  upon  a  large  scale,  display- 
ing a  marked  capacity  in  the  handling  of  the 
orchestra,  and  revealing  symphonic  aptitudes  of 
a  high  order. 

Perhaps  the  most  remarkable  work  that 
Vincent  d'Indy  has  as  yet  produced  is  his 
dramatic  legend  "  Le  Chant  de  la  Cloche," 
op.  1 8,  the  words  of  which  are  adapted  from 
Schiller's  well-known  poem.  This  composition 
was  awarded  the  prize  offered  by  the  city  of 
Paris  in  1886.  The  predominating  influence 
in  this  work  is  that  of  Wagner.  Perhaps  some- 
what unduly  complicated  in  the  matter  of  detail, 
the  score  is  remarkable  as  an  example  of  con- 
summate workmanship  and  as  an  evidence  of 
the  lofty  aspirations  and  elevated  ideas  held  by 
its  author.  I  must  not  omit  to  mention  the 
Symphony  in  G  for  piano  and  orchestra, 
op.  25,  which  has  the  merit  of  decided  origi- 
nality in  the  matter  of  structure.  It  is  divided 
into  three  parts,  and  is  mainly  constructed  upon 
a  French  popular  melody,  which  is  subjected 
to  a  variety  of  transformations.  So  far,  his 
266 


SOME   OTHER    FRENCH    COMPOSERS 

only  contribution  to  the  stage  consists  in  a 
one-act  opera,  entitled  "Attendez  moi  sous 
rOrme,"  played  some  ten  or  twelve  years  since 
at  the  Opera  Comique. 

Vincent  d'Indy  is  essentially  a  symphonist, 
and  the  same  may  be  said  of  Gabriel 
Faure,  whose  talent  and  originality  English 
audiences  have  occasionally  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  appreciating.  The  habitues  of  the 
Monday  Popular  Concerts  will  not  have  for- 
gotten a  certain  quartet  played  at  these  ex- 
clusive gatherings  a  year  or  two  ago,  and 
amateurs  may  recollect  the  brilliant  violin 
sonata  which  Saint-Saens  introduced  on  the 
occasion  of  one  of  his  last  visits  amongst  us. 
Every  violinist  plays,  or  ought  to  play,  his 
delicious  "  Berceuse." 

Faure,  who  was  born  in  1845,  ^^^  written 
works  of  high  musical  value,  such  as  the 
quartet  above  mentioned,  the  violin  concerto, 
op.  14,  and  the  symphony  in  D  minor,  op.  40. 
Many  admirable  songs  and  a  large  number  of 
pianoforte  works  are  also  due  to  his  pen. 
267 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

Mons.  Hugues  Imbert  commences  his  in- 
teresting notice  of  the  composer,  included  in 
his  "  Profils  de  Musiciens,"  with  the  following 
words  :  "If  there  be  a  French  musician  who 
by  temperament  and  taste  has  left  the  French 
school  in  order  to  approach  the  German 
symphonic  school ;  if  there  be  a  composer  who 
has  the  profoundest  respect  for  his  art,  who 
loves  it  with  his  whole  soul  -,  if  there  be  a  man 
who  despises  self-advertisement,  and  is  averse 
to  all  concessions  in  favour  of  the  doubtful 
taste  of  the  public,  it  is  Gabriel  Faure." 

Whilst  agreeing  with  the  measure  of  praise 
allotted  to  the  composer  in  the  above  lines,  and 
recognising  the  influence  of  German  music  dis- 
cernible in  his  works,  I  am  of  opinion  that  his 
nationality  is  perhaps  more  marked  than  his 
biographer  would  seem  to  imagine. 

The  nature  of  Faure's  talent  has  been  appre- 
ciated by  Mons.  Camille  Benoit  in  these  terms  : 
"  Faure^s  talent  has  especially  manifested  itself 
in  '  La  Musique  Intime,'  that  which  one  hears 
in  an  artist's  salon  or  at  a  concert  of  chamber 
268 


SOME  OTHER  FRENCH  COMPOSERS 

music,  that  which  wants  neither  scenery  nor 
orchestra.  From  all  points  of  view,  if  I  had  to 
liken  him  to  a  contemporary  foreign  composer, 
it  is  to  the  Norwegian,  Eduard  Grieg,  that  I 
should  compare  him.  That  is  to  say,  that  in 
France,  G.  Faure  is  the  first  in  the  special  line 
he  has  chosen,  and  towards  which  his  nature 
has  impelled  him." 

I  now  come  to  a  composer  who  has  only  com- 
paratively recently  made  a  name.  Emmanuel 
Chabrier  was  born  in  1842,  and  commenced 
his  musical  career  somewhat  late  in  life. 
Always  a  musical  enthusiast,  and  having  found 
time  to  cultivate  his  favourite  art  as  a  pastime, 
he  threw  up  an  administrative  appointment  in 
1879,  ^^^  resolved  to  devote  himself  entirely  to 
composition.  Two  years  previously  he  had 
written  an  "  opera  bouffe,"  entitled  "  L'Etoile," 
which  was  played  at  the  Bouffes  Parisiens.  It 
was  not,  however,  in  this  style  that  he  was 
destined  to  shine.  Very  different  is  "  Gwen- 
doline," an  opera  performed  for  the  first  time  in 
1886  at  Brussels  with  great  success,  and  which 
269 


.      FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

has  since  been  given  in  Germany,  notably  at 
Carlsruhe  and  Munich,  and  is,  I  believe,  shortly 
to  be  mounted  in  Paris.  Highly  imaginative 
and  poetical,  this  work  must  undoubtedly  rank 
amongst  the  best  operas  that  have  emanated 
from  the  brain  of  a  French  composer  for  many 
years.  The  intense  admiration  that  Chabrier 
entertains  towards  Wagner  has  not  obscured 
the  individuality  of  his  own  musical  ideas. 
Ernest  Reyer  wrote  an  extremely  eulogistic 
article  on  this  work,  from  which  I  will  cite  an 
extract: — "Je  me  trouve  en  presence  d'une 
ceuvre  extremement  interessante,  renfermant 
des  pages  superbes  et  qui  dans  ses  parties  les 
moins  saillantes,  porte  quand  meme  la  griffe 
puissante  d'un  compositeur  admirablement 
doue." 

For  some  reason,  which  I  do  not  pretend  to 
fathom,  Chabrier  has  introduced  a  popular  Irish 
melody  into  his  score  ! 

In  "  Le  Roi  Malgre  Lui,"  played  at  the  Opera 
Comique  in  1887,  Chabrier  has  attempted  a 
different  style.  This  pleasing  work  is  especially 
270 


SOME  OTHER  FRENCH  COMPOSERS 

Striking  through  the  ingenuity  of  the  orchestral 
treatment,  which  often  redeems  the  occasional 
banalite  of  its  themes.  It  is  altogether  a 
delightful  example  of  a  modernised  form  of 
"opera  comique,"  and  had  reached  its  third 
representation  when  the  luckless  "  Opera 
Comique"  Theatre  was  burnt  to  the  ground. 
The  orchestral  rhapsody  "  Espana,"  constructed 
upon  Spanish  melodies,  brimful  of  entrain  and 
scored  with  a  wonderful  lightness  of  touch, 
has  largely  contributed  to  popularise  the  name 
of  Chabrier  in  the  concert  room.  There  is 
both  fancy  and  originality  in  the  "  Pieces 
Pittoresques  "  for  piano,  published  by  Messrs. 
Enoch  in  the  Litolff  edition.  Chabrier  is 
said  to  be  at  work  upon  an  opera  entitled 
"  Briseis." 

I  must  not  pass  over  in  silence  composers 
such  as  Arthur  Coquard,  Mdlle.  Augusta 
Holmes,  a  lady  of  extraordinary  talent,  some 
say  genius,  Vidal,  Chapuis,  Hue,  Camille  Benoit, 
Marty,  Henri  Duparc,  and  Gustave  Charpentier, 
one  of  the  youngest  and  not  the  least  gifted. 
271 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

With  these  few  lines  concerning  some  of  the 
most  remarkable  amongst  living  French  com- 
posers, I  must  take  leave  of  my  readers.  That 
France  will  yet  produce  Avorks  destined  to  keep 
up  and  further  enhance  her  prestige  there  can 
be  no  doubt.  The  essentially  dramatic  tem- 
perament of  her  composers  will  continue  to 
assert  itself,  and  it  is  highly  unlikely  that  they 
will  allow  themselves  to  fall  into  the  exaggera- 
tions of  any  particular  system. 

If  during  the  first  half  of  the  century  the 
influence  of  Rossini  has  been  predominant, 
that  of  Wagner  has  been  at  least  equally  so 
during  the  latter  portion.  In  either  case, 
French  composers  have  taken  as  much  from 
each  master  as  would  amalgamate  with  their 
individuality  without  abrogating  that  national 
element  which  is  so  recognisable  in  their 
productions. 

Truth  of  expression  and  dramatic  character- 
isation are  now  universally  sought  for  by  operatic 
composers.  Whether  these  are  attained  through 
the  employment  of  one  method  or  another 
272 


SOME   OTHER   FRENCH   COMPOSERS 

matters  but  little.  A  composer  is  no  more 
bound  to  construct  an  opera  upon  a  number 
of  representative  themes  than  he  is  to  reject  all 
set  forms.  If  his  inspiration  prompts  him  to 
compose  in  one  particular  style,  by  all  means 
let  him  do  so,  provided  he  be  sincere,  and  that 
his  music  bears  the  stamp  of  conviction. 
Musicians  are  apt  to  be  too  exclusive  in  their 
tastes.  It  should  be  possible  to  entertain 
preferences  without  necessarily  condemning 
everything  that  does  not  come  within  the 
radius  of  one's  ideas.  The  French  school  has, 
during  this  century,  left  its  mark  in  an  un- 
deniable manner  upon  operatic  history,  and  the 
versatility  of  its  composers  has  over  and  over 
again  been  proved. 

Casting  a  cursory  glance  backwards,  do  we 
not  find,  side  by  side  with  a  work  of  such 
severely  classic  proportions,  noble  aspirations, 
yet  simple  construction  as  Mehul's  "Joseph," 
bright  specimens  of  the  "  opera  comique,"  like 
Boieldieu's  "Dame  Blanche,"  Herold's  "Pre 
aux  Clercs,"  Auber's  "  Fra  Diavolo,"  and 
273  s 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

"  Domino  Noir  "  ?  The  Grand  Opera  stage 
is  enriched  by  works  so  full  of  natural  spon- 
taneity as  Auber's  "  Muette  de  Portici,"  and  of 
dramatic  power  as  Halevy's  "  La  Juive."  Later 
on,  Berlioz  revolutionises  orchestral  methods 
whilst  raising  the  ideal  previously  aimed  at, 
Gounod  adds  an  elegiac  note  and  an  intensity 
of  poetical  feeling  to  the  characteristics  of  his 
nation,  and  Bizet  gives  evidence  of  a  genius 
unhappily  too  soon  cut  short,  and  prepares  the 
way  for  the  realistic  operatic  style  now  so  much 
in  vogue.  "Faust,"  "  Mignon,"  "Carmen," 
"  Manon,"  "  Samson  et  DaHla,"  and  other 
operas  acquire  a  European  fame,  whilst  the 
younger  French  composers  are  impatiently 
waiting  for  the  opportunity  to  vie  with  their 
elders. 

In  closing  this  little  volume  I  must  again 
express  the  consciousness  I  entertain  of  the 
inadequacy  of  my  efforts  to  deal  with  a  subject 
that  would  require  several  volumes  to  do  it 
justice. 

If,  however,  I  have  succeded,  in  addition  to 
274 


SOME   OTHER   FRENCH    COMPOSERS 

furnishing  particulars  of  the  Hves  of  the  most 
popular  French  composers,  in  drawing  attention 
to  the  works  of  some  who  are  less  well-known 
than  they  deserve  to  be,  my  object  will  have 
been  attained,  and  this  little  book  will  not  have 
been  written  in  vain. 


275 


APPENDIX 


LIST  OF  THE  PRINCIPAL  WORKS  COM- 
POSED BY  AMBROISE  THOMAS, 
GOUNOD,  SAINT-SAENS,  MASSENET, 
REYER,  AND  BRUNEAU 

AMBROISE    THOMAS 

DRAMATIC    WORKS 

1.  "  Le  Double   Echelle,"    opera  comique,    i    act. 

1837- 

2.  "  Le  Perruquier  de  la  Regence,"  op.  com.,  3  acts. 

1838. 

3.  "  La  Gipsy,"  ballet,  2  acts.     1839. 

(In  collaboration  with  Benoist.) 

4.  "  Le  Panier  fleuri,"  op.  com.,  i  act.     1839. 

5.  "  Carline,"  op.,  3  acts.     1840. 

6.  "  Le  Comte  de  Carmagnole,"  op.,  2  acts.     1841. 

7.  "  Le  Guerillero,"  op.,  2  acts.     1842. 

8.  "  Angelique  et  Medor,"  op.  com.,  i  act.     1843. 

9.  "  Mina,"  op.  com.,  3  acts.     1843. 
10.  "Betty,"  ballet,  2  acts.     1846. 

279 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

11.  "  Le  Caid,"  op.  com.,  3  acts.     1849. 

12.  "Le  Songe  d'une  Nuit  d'E^te,"  op.  com.,  3  acts. 

1850. 

13.  "  Raymond,"  op.,  3  acts.     1851. 

14.  "  La  Tonelli,"  op.,  2  acts.     1853. 

15.  "  La  Cour  de  Celimene,"  op.  com.,  2  acts.     1855. 

16.  "  Psyche,"  op.,  3  acts.     1857. 

17.  "  Le  Carnaval  de  Venise,"  op.  com.,  3  acts.    1857. 

18.  "Le  Roman  d'Elvire,"  op.  com.,  3  acts.     i860. 

19.  "  Mignon,"  op.,  3  acts.     1866. 

20.  "  Hamlet,"  op.,  5  acts.     1868. 

21.  "  Gille  et  Gillotin,"  op.  com.,  i  act.     1874. 

22.  "  Fran9oise  de  Rimini,"  op.,  5  acts.     1882. 

23.  "La  Tempete,"  ballet.     1889. 

SACRED    WORKS 
Requiem. 
Messe  Solennelle. 
Marche  Religieuse. 
3  Motets. 

MISCELLANEOUS    WORKS 

"  Hommage  a  Boieldieu,"  cantata. 

"  Souvenirs  d'ltalie,"  6  romances,  pour  chant  et  piano. 

Quintet  for  strings. 

Quartet  for  strings,  op.  i. 

Trio  for  piano,  violin,  or  violoncello. 

"  Fantaisie,"  for  piano  or  orchestra. 

"Fantaisie  sur  un  air  ecossais,"  for  piano. 

"  Six  caprices  pour  piano." 

"  Deux  nocturnes." 

280 


APPENDIX 

"  Rondeaux  pour  piano  a  quatre  mains. 
Choruses  for  male  voices. 
&c.  &c. 


CHARLES   GOUNOD 

DRAMATIC    WORKS 

1.  "Sapho,"  op.,  3  acts.    1851. 

2.  "  La  Nonne  sanglante,"  op.,  5  acts.     1854. 

3.  "Le   Medecin   Malgre   Lui,"   op.    com.,    3   acts. 

1858. 

4.  "  Faust,"  op.,  5  acts.     1859. 

5.  "Philemon  et  Baucis,"  op.  com.,  2  acts.     i860. 

(Later  enlarged  to  3  acts.) 

6.  "  La  Colombe,"  op.  com.,  2  acts.     i860. 

7.  "  La  Reine  de  Saba,"  op.,  5  acts.     1862. 

8.  "  Mireille,"  op.,  5  acts.     1864. 

9.  "  Romeo  et  Juliette,"  op.,  5  acts.     1867. 

10.  "Cinq  Mars,"  op.,  4  acts.     1877. 

11.  "  Polyeucte,"  op.,  5  acts.     1878. 

12.  "  Le  Tribut  de  Zamora,"  op.,  4  acts.     1881. 
"  Georges  Dandin,"  op.  com.  (unperformed). 

SACRED    WORKS 

Several  Masses,    of    which   the   best  known    is    the 

"  Messe  de  Ste.  Cecile,"  1855.     Amongst  the  others 

may  be  mentioned  the  "Messe  aux  Orpheonistes," 

1852;  "Messe  du  Sacre  Coeur,"   1876;  "  Messe  de 

281 


FRENCH   MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

"  Paques,"i885,  and  "  Messe  a  la  Memoire  de  Jeanne 

d'Arc,"  1887. 
"  Tobie,"  oratorio.     1854. 
"The  Redemption."     1882. 
"  Mors  et  vita."     1885. 
••  Hymne  a  St.  Augustin."     1885. 
"  De  Profundis." 
"Te  Deum." 

Also    a    quantity   of  motets,   choruses,  and    other 
religious  compositions. 

VOCAL    WORKS 

"  lei--  Recueil  de  20  Melodies."  (Includes  the  "  Ave 
Maria"  on  the  first  prelude  of  Bach;  "  Venise," 
"Serenade,"  "  Le  Vallon,"  "Chanson  du  Prin- 
temps,"  "Jesus  de  Nazareth,"  "Le  Soir,"  etc.). 

.igeme.  Recueil  de  20  Melodies."  (Includes  "Mar- 
guerite," "  Medje,"  "Envoi  de  Fleurs,"  "  Au 
Printemps,"  "  Ce  que  je  suis  sans  toi,"  etc.). 

"^eme.  Recucil  de  20  Melodies."  (Includes  "La 
Paquerette,"  "  Ou  voulez-vous  aller?"  "  Le  Ciel 
a  visite  la  Terre,"  several  extracts  from  operas, 
etc.). 

••^cme.  Recueil  de  20  Melodies."  (Includes  "  Le  Banc 
de  Pierre,"  "  Le  Nom  de  Marie,"  several  extracts 
from  operas,  etc.). 

A  volume  of  15  duets. 

The  above  are  published  by  Messrs.  Choudens. 

During  his  sojourn  in  England  Gounod  composed  a 
large  number  of  songs,  the  best  known  of  which 
are:  "Maid  of  Athens,"  "The  Fountain  mingles 
282 


APPENDIX 

with  the  River,"  "  Oh,  that  we  two  were  Maying!" 
"The  Wcrker,"  "  There  is  a  green  Hill  far  away," 
and  "Biondina,"  a  collection  of  20  songs  to  Italian 
words. 


MISCELLANEOUS    WORKS 

Music  to  the  tragedy  "  Ulysse."     1852. 
Music  to  "  Les  deux  Reines."     1872. 
Music  to  "  Jeanne  d'Arc."     1873. 
Symphony  No.  i,  in  D.     1854. 
Symphony  No.  2,  in  E  flat.     1855. 
Funeral  March  of  a  Marionette. 
Saltarello. 
Pianoforte  music,  Marches,  etc. 


CAMILLE    SAINT-SAENS 

DRAMATIC    WORKS 

"La  Princesse  Jaune,"  op.  com.,  i  act.     1872. 
"  Le  Timbre  d' Argent,"  op.,  3  acts.     1877. 
"  Samson  et  Dalila,"  Biblical  op.,  3  acts.     1877. 
"  Etienne  Marcel,"  op.,  4  acts.     1879. 
"  Henri  VIII,"  op.,  4  acts.     1881. 
"Proserpine,"  op.,  3  acts.     1887. 
"  Ascanio,"  op.,  5  acts.     1890. 
"  Phryne,"  op.  com.,  2  acts.     1893. 
283 


FRENCH  MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 


SACRED   WORKS 

Messe  Solennelle,  op.  4. 

'•  Tantum  ergo,"  chorus,  op.  5. 

"  Oratorio  de  Noel,"  op.  12. 

Psalm  xviii.,  "  Coeli  enarrant,"  op.  42. 

"  Le  Deluge,"  poeme  biblique,  op.  45. 

"  Les  Soldats  de  Gedeon,"  double  chorus,  op.  46. 

Messe  de  Requiem,  op.  54. 


ORCHESTRAL    WORKS 

Symphony  in  E  flat,  No.  i,  op.  2. 

Symphony  in  A  minor,  No.  2,  op.  55. 

Symphony  in  C  minor.  No.  3,  op.  78. 

Overture,  "  Spartacus." 

"  Le  Rouet  d'Omphale,"  symphonic  poem,  op.  31. 

"  Phaeton,"  symphonic  poem,  op.  39. 

"  Danse  Macabre,"  symphonic  poem,  op.  40. 

"La    jeunesse     d'Hercule,"    symphonic    poem,    op. 

50- 
"  Orient    et    Occident,"    march    for    military    band, 

op.  25. 
"Marche  heroique,"  op.  34. 
Suite  (Prelude,  Sarabande,  Gavotte,  Romance,  Final), 

op.  49, 
"  Suite  Algerienne,"  op.  60. 
"  Une  Nuit  a  Lisbonne,"  barcarolle,  op.  63. 
"  La  Jota  Aragonese,"  op.  64. 
"  Sarabande  et  Rigaudon,"  op.  93. 
284 


APPENDIX 

CONCERTOS  AND    WORKS  FOR  A    SOLO 
INSTRUMENT    WITH  ORCHESTRA. 

Concerto  for  the  piano  in  D,  No.  i,  op.  17. 
Concerto  for  the  piano  in  G  minor,  No.  2,  op.  22. 
Concerto  for  the  piano  in  E  flat,  No.  3,  op.  29. 
Concerto  for  the  piano  in  C  minor,  No.  4,  op.  44. 
Rhapsodic  d'Auvergne,  piano  &  orchestra,  op.  73. 
"Africa,"  fantasia,  piano  &  orchestra,  op.  89. 
Introduction  et  Rondo  Capriccioso,  vioHn  &  orchestra, 

op.  28. 
Concerto  for  viohn,  No.  i. 
Concerto  for  viohn  in  C,  No.  2,  op.  58. 
Concerto  for  viohn  in  B  minor,  No.  3,  op.  61. 
Romance  in  D  flat  for  viohn  or  flute,  op.  37. 
Romance  in  C  for  viohn,  op.  48. 
"  Morceau  de  Concert,"  for  viohn,  op.  62. 
♦'  Havanaise,"  for  viohn,  op.  83. 
"  Tarantehe,"  for  flute  &  clarionet,  op.  6. 
Concerto  for  violonceho,  op.  33. 
"  Ahegro  appassionato,"  for  violonceho,  op.  43. 

CHAMBER  MUSIC 

Trio  in  F,  piano,  viohn  &  violoncello.  No.  i,  op.  18, 
Trio  in  E  minor,  piano,  violin  &  violoncello.  No.  2, 

op.  92. 
Quartet  in  B  flat,  piano,  violin,  viola  &  violoncello, 

op.  41. 
Septet  for  trumpet,  two  violins,  viola,  basso  &  piano, 

op.  65. 

285 


FRENCH   MUSICAL  COMPOSERS 

Suite  for  violoncello  &  piano,  op.  i6. 
Sonata  for  violoncello  &  piano,  op.  32. 
Sonata  in  D  minor,  for  violin  &  piano,  op.  75. 

PIANO   MUSIC 

Six  Bagatelles,  op.  3. 

le^fe  Mazourka,  G  minor,  op.  21. 

Gavotte,  C  minor,  op.  23. 

2eme  Mazourka,  G  minor,  op.  24. 

Six  Etudes,  op.  52. 

Menuet  et  valse,  op.  56. 

3^me  Mazourka,  B  minor,  op.  66. 

Album  of  six  pieces,  op.  72. 

"  Souvenir  d'ltalie,"  op.  80. 

"  Les  Cloches  du  Soir,"  op.  85. 

Valse  Canariote,  op.  88. 

Suite,  op.  go. 

Variations  on  a  theme  of  Beethoven,  for  two  pianos, 

op.  35- 
"Wedding-cake,"     " caprice- valse "     for    piano    and 

strings,  op.  76. 
Polonaise  for  two  pianos,  op.  77. 
"  Feuillet  d'Album,"  for  piano  duet,  op.  81. 
"Pas  redouble,"  piano  duet,  op.  86. 
Scherzo  for  two  pianos,  op.  87. 

MISCELLANEOUS    WORKS 

"  La  Lyre  et  la  Harpe,"  ode,  op.  57. 
"Hymme  a  Victor  Hugo,"  op.  69. 
"La  Fiancee  du  Timbalier,"  ballade,  op.  82. 
"  Scene  d' Horace,"  op.  10. 
286 


APPENDIX 

"  3  Rhapsodies  sur  des  Cantiques  Bretons,"  for  organ, 

op.  7. 
"  Benediction  nuptiale,"  for  organ,  op.  9. 
"  Elevation  ou  Communion,"  for  organ,  op.  13. 
"  Romance,"  for  horn  &  piano,  op.  36. 
"Berceuse,"  for  piano  &  violin,  op.  38. 
Romance  for  violoncello  &  piano,  op.  51. 
2  Choruses,  words  by  Victor  Hugo,  op.  53. 
2  Choruses,  op.  68. 
2  Choruses  for  men's  voices,  op.  71. 
Saltarelle,  chorus,  op.  74. 
"  Caprice  "  on  Danish  melodies,  for  flute. 
Oboe,  clarionet,  and  piano,  op.  79. 
"  Les  Guerriers,"  chorus  for  men's  voices,  op.  84. 
"  Chant  Saphique,"  for  violoncello  &  piano,  op.  91. 
Music  to  "  Antigone." 

Also  a  number  of  piano   transcriptions  of  Bach, 
Beethoven,  &c.  &c. 

The   large   majority  of  the  compositions  of  Saint- 
Saens  are  published  by  Messrs  A.  Durand  &  Fils. 


JULES   MASSENET 
DRAMATIC    WORKS 


La  Grand'tante,"  op.  com.,  i  act.     1867. 
Don  Cesar  de  Bazan,"  op.  com.,  3  acts.     1872. 
Le  Roi  de  Lahore,"  op.,  5  acts.     1877. 
'■  Herodiade,"  op.     1881. 
Manon,"  op.,  4  acts.     1884. 
287 


FRENCH   MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 


6.  "  Le  Cid,"  op.,  4 

acts. 

1885. 

7.  "  Esclarmonde," 

op.     I 

889. 

8.  "  Le  Mage,"  op. 

5  acts 

1891. 

9.  "  Werther,"  op. 

1892. 

10.  "  Le  Carillon,"  ballet. 

1892. 

II.  "  Thais,"  op.  (as 

yet  un 

performed) 

SACRED 

WORKS 

Requiem. 

"  Marie  Magdeleine, 

'  drame  sacre. 

"  Eve,"  mystere. 

"  La  Vierge." 

VOCAL    WORKS 

"  Poeme  d'Avril." 
•'  Poeme  d'Octobre." 
"  Poeme  pastoral." 
"  Poeme  du  Souvenir." 
"  Poeme  d'Hiver." 
"  Chants  intimes." 
"  Vingt  Melodies." 

(These  include  "  Elegie,"    "A  Colombine,"    "  Nuit 
d'Espagne,"  "  Serenade  du  Passant,"  &c.) 
&c.  &c. 

MISCELLANEOUS  WORKS 

"  Mile,  de  Montpensier,"  cantata] 
"  David  Rizzio."  cantata  /  ^^^^^  ^^'°^^'- 

"  Paix  et  Libert^,"  cantate  officielle.     1867. 
"Narcisse,"  idylle  antique. 

Music  to  Leconte  de  Lisle' s  tragedy,  "  Les  Erinnyes." 
Music  to  Victorian  Sardou's  piece,  "Le  Crocodile.  ' 
288 


APPENDIX 

"  Pompeia,"  four  symphonic  pieces  for  orchestra. 
Concert  Overture. 
Overture  to  Racine's  "  Phedre." 
First  Orchestral  Suite. 

Second         ,,  ,,         "  Scenes  Hongroises." 

Third 

Fourth         ,,  ,,         "  Scenes  Pittoresques." 

Fifth  ,,  ,,         "  Scenes  Dramatiques " 

(after  Shakespeare). 
Sixth  ,,  ,,         "  Scenes  Alsaciennes. " 

Sarabande  Espagnole,  for  small  orchestra. 
"  Lamento  "  to  the  memory  of  Georges  Bizet. 
Introduction  and  variations  for  strings,  flute,  oboe, 

clarionet,  horn  and  bassoon. 
"  Scenes  de  Bal,"  for  piano. 
Improvisations,  for  piano. 
"  Le  Roman  d'Arlequin,"  pantomime  enfantine. 
&c.  &c.  &c. 


ERNEST   REYER 

PRINCIPAL    WORKS 

'  Le  Selam,"  ode  symphonique.     1850. 
'  Maitre  Wolfram,"  op.,  i  act.     1854. 
'  Sacountala,"  ballet.     1858. 
'  La  Statue,"  op.  com.,  3  acts.     1S61. 
'  Erostrate,"  op.,  2  acts.      1862. 
'  Sigurd,"  op.,  4  acts.     1884 
'  Salammbo,"  op.,  5  acts.     1890. 
289 


FRENCH    MUSICAL   COMPOSERS 

ALFRED    BRUNEAU 

DRAMATIC  WORKS 

"  Kerim,"  opera,  3  acts.     1887. 
"  Le  Reve,"  lyrical  drama,  4  acts.     1891. 
"  L'Attaque  du   Moulin,"      lyrical    drama,      4   acts. 
1893. 

MISCELLANEOUS    WORKS 
Ouverture  heroique. 
*'  Leda,"  poeme  antique. 
"  Penthesilee,"  poeme  symphonique. 
"  La  Belle  au  Bois  dormant,"  poeme  symphonique. 
"  Lieds  de  France,"  album  of  songs. 


Printed  by  Ballantyne,  Hanson  &  Co. 
London  dr'  Edinbiirgh. 


r 


wmt 


i    H„„,  3,5002  00090  1368 

I       Masters  of  French  music  / 


HL  390  . H57 

Hervey^  Arthur^   1855-1922 

Mas-ters  ol  French  mueic 


Mt^SiC  LIBRARY